Okay, because my sweet friends Crystal, Mareli and Frenchkiss have asked, I'll post what I have so far. You guys are sweet.
I wanted to acknowledge everyone because you were all so generous with your comments about the last part. Some of you are new to me and some of you I haven't heard from in a while, but I'm so glad you're still reading. Thanks so much for taking the time to let me know what you thought.
Ms. Yu
Ciera (PuReDrEaMeR05)
DAYDREAMER
Solaris
DreamerHaven1947
snoopie13
roswellluver
Elizabeth (Gigo)
Ladeia3
Alien614
Lovalien
Paper
Emmybehr
Chipsflickan
Moonlit Jade
Mareli
begonia9508
Razz214
Melysa (roswells_hope_lily)
Frenchkiss70
Tiffany (sweetbrowneyes)
Sandy (Realistic Dreamer)
Smac
Zan's Desire
Erica (Liz Parker Evans)
So here we go with what I have. Hopefully I'll have the rest of it done sometime next week.
Everything to You Part 71A
Max stood looking in the mirror as he tied his tie, but the backward reflection confused him for a second so he closed his eyes as his hands automatically went through the motions, then he opened his eyes so he could see the results. A little crooked. He straightened it out then gave his appearance one more going over.
He’d opted for the green shirt that Isabel liked, even though he hated to admit she was right, it was a good color for him. His jacket and pants were black, and he’d finally settled on a dark silk tie with small diamonds that matched the green in his shirt. He’d brushed his thick hair neatly to the side, and spent several minutes changing the tie’s colors until realizing that he was acting more like Isabel then he was comfortable with. Stepping back from the mirror, Max decided that he looked presentable.
Picking up his wallet, he checked for the thousandth time to make sure that he had enough money for the evening. Slipping the wallet into his back pocket, Max admitted to himself that his nerves were getting the better of him. And it was ridiculous really. It wasn’t as though he had never been out with Liz before. It was just that he wanted this evening to be perfect. She deserved it…and so much more.
Max still couldn’t believe the depth of her devotion to him sometimes. When he thought of the other night in her bed when she’d helped him to face one of his many demons, he was completely humbled. The release she’d brought hadn’t only been physical. It had taken layers of guilt and stress from him mentally as well, and the most amazing part was that she had been so happy to do it for him.
For him.
When he woke up the next morning after a dream free night in the arms of the girl he loved, it had taken Max a moment to recognize what he was feeling. Happiness. Contentment. It had almost scared him how good he felt and that thought alone brought him up short. How long had it been since he’d felt this way? He couldn’t remember. Staring down into Liz’s sleeping face, his chest had tightened to the point of bursting. After everything that had happened, she was still here with him. And she loved him as much as he loved her. His emotions had almost gotten the better of him, but as he saw Liz’s eyebrows crease and she started to stir, Max reigned them in, afraid his mental gymnastics were disturbing her. Instead, he lay back down and held her slight body close, basking in the glory of just being content for a moment.
Max admitted to himself now as he made his way downstairs that the steps they’d taken had come a long way in helping him come to terms with some of the mental baggage he was dealing with. But when he thought about tonight with Liz, as much as he wanted to just throw caution to the wind and say he was ready to make love with her, he wasn’t sure. His issues with what Tess had done to him were not just going to go away because he’d managed to let go one time. It had taken tremendous effort on his and Liz’s part to get him to that point and afterward, although he’d agreed with what she said about Zan and their future children, he still felt residual feelings of guilt and disgust for his lack of control. They weren’t as strong as before, but……. There was also the issue of their bond and the fact that they would be apart afterward.
Mentally shaking his head, Max berated himself for his negativity. He knew Liz wasn’t expecting miracles and for once, he was going to stop trying to anticipate and control everything. Liz had said that they should see where the night takes them, and that’s exactly what Max intended to do. Except for the simple plans for dinner and the hotel reservations….and a little gift he had for her, there was nothing on his agenda. It was freeing…..and a little frightening. Smiling slightly as he entered the kitchen, Max decided that it must be a cosmic joke that caused two type A personalities to come together from different planets.
“Max, sweetie you look wonderful. Liz won’t know what hit her.” Diane Evans smiled as her handsome son made his appearance.
“Thanks Mom,” Max said, feeling his cheeks burn a little. He stood patiently while she played with his tie, straightening it some more.
Diane finished her task and stood back, trying hard not to make her teenage son more uncomfortable, but she couldn’t help the lump that came to her throat as she looked at him. It was such a change from the other night. He’d been so upset, so closed off and she’d felt so horrible for putting him through such a totally unnecessary ordeal. She’d guiltily wondered to herself if she would have been so insensitive if it had been her daughter rather than her son.
But the next morning when he came home, from Liz’s she assumed, it had been a whole different person who came through the door. He was so much more relaxed, so much more open and almost happy. He wouldn’t accept her apology either. He had hugged her and his father and told them that it was completely unnecessary, it wasn’t their fault and that he didn’t blame them. In fact he was grateful because it had forced him to face some issues that he’d been suppressing and that Liz had helped him work through some of them. That was why he appeared so much better.
Diane knew about Max’s plans with Liz tonight and although she knew that she shouldn’t necessarily condone him taking his girlfriend to a hotel, she couldn’t find it in her heart to condemn it either. She was so grateful to Liz for her son’s continued recovery and she knew that they were both responsible people who cared about each other deeply. Their experiences had pushed them into a maturity beyond their years and Diane had the added comfort that those experiences had made them more than normally aware of the consequences of their actions where sex was concerned. If they decided that they were ready to take that step, then she could only be grateful to Liz for giving her son back his life after that horrible girl tried to take it from him.
She smiled as she thought about the little surprise that she’d arranged for them at the restaurant. It wasn’t much but she wanted them to know just how happy she was for them.
“I’ll um…..see you guys tomorrow,” Max said after he made sure of the directions to the restaurant again with his father.
“Bye son. Be careful,” Phillip Evans said, clasping Max on the shoulder for a moment.
“Have a wonderful time, Honey,” Diane said, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
“I will. Thanks for everything,” Max said before heading out the door.
*******************************
The darkened interior of the bar was hazy and smelled of stale beer, stale cigarettes and sweat. Michael blinked against the smoke. He wondered if alien eye tissue was more sensitive to cigarette smoke than humans because his would not stop watering. He wished this fucker would get here, get done with his business and leave.
He was waiting for Larry to make his appearance. Michael had been watching him on and off for a few weeks and he usually showed up at this bar sometime in the late afternoons. Today, Michael decided to chance going in and seeing if he heard anything important. If Larry was spouting off about Max’s indiscretion, then he wanted to know about it. It was hard to know sitting outside in a car, and since Larry could spend anywhere from five minutes to five hours in this bar, Michael figured that it was time to check it out.
He’d doctored his ID and gone in early, but the bartender appeared to not really care how old he was, especially when he ordered a beer and a glass of water and just sat in a dark corner booth. A little while later after evaporating the beer with his powers, Michael ordered another to keep up appearances.
Just when Michael thought he couldn’t take another minute of eye torture, he saw the object of his stakeout walk in….or stumble in this case. It looked like Larry had been imbibing before he arrived. The man squinted as he moved cautiously forward as though waiting for his eyes to adjust to the dim interior, then he managed to make it to a bar stool.
“Give me the usual, Mike,” he said to the bartender.
The bartender looked at him for a moment, taking in the dirty appearance and the bloodshot eyes. Larry had obviously not had a shower that day….or several days prior…. and he looked like he was going to fall off the stool he’d planted himself on.
“I’ll serve you, Larry, but don’t start talking your shit today. I ain’t in the mood and I’ll kick your ass out as sure as you can bet.”
“I ain’t gonna start nothin,” Larrry answered sullenly. He got his beer and shot and turned to survey the rest of the bar. There were several patrons, most not looking much better than Larry and he seemed to recognize most of them although none of them acknowledged him. Michael watched with interest as Larry tried to engage a couple of people in conversation, but they mostly ignored him.
Finishing his first round, Larry ordered another, seeming to be gearing himself up as he polished off half that beer and his shot almost as soon as they hit the table. He let out a loud belch, then wiped his hand across his mouth. Staring around the room angrily, he lifted his beer and drained the glass.
“I know what you all think of me,” he said loudly, causing several of the men in the bar to stop their conversations. Michael sat up straighter. Here it was.
“You think I’m some kind of….idiot or…..or….that I’m crazy.” Larry waved his hand around to encompass the whole room almost falling before he righted himself.
“Well Iain’t,” he said belligerently. “You people are the ones who are crazy if you don’t think they’re here.”
“Oh God, here he goes with that alien shit again.”
Michael looked at the man who made the comment. He and his friend were shaking their heads and whispering now and as Michael looked around at the rest of the patrons, he could see mostly the same reactions from the others.
“They’re here and they’re going to get us,” Larry continued. “You didn’t see…you didn’t see…..but I did. I saw. Clear as day. His hands was shootin’ fire and his eyes was glowing gold ……and……”
“And he probably had fire comin’ out of his ass too, Larry,” Mike the bartender said in irritation. “Now get out. I told you I wasn’t putting up with that shit today. You’re stinking drunk and you need to go sober up. Pay up and get out.”
“What if I ain’t ready to go?” Larry asked in a belligerent voice.
“I’ll call the sheriff. He’s just waiting for you to fuck up again, and I’ll be happy to oblige him,” Mike said.
All the fight seemed to go out of Larry at those words. He dragged himself up off the stool and pulled some crumpled up bills from his filthy pocket. Mike shook his head. “This ain’t enough, but I don’t care. Just get out and don’t come back.”
Larry looked at him with an almost wounded expression before mustering up his bravado. He stumbled his way to the door, and jerked it open, muttering to himself before slamming it closed. The bar was silent for a moment before conversations started up again, mostly about Larry.
Feeling his gut clenched in fear and anger over what he’d heard, Michael stood up and made his way nonchalantly to the door, leaving several bills on the table. Stepping out into the late afternoon sun, he squinted, looking left, then right. He spotted Larry walking up the sidewalk and by his direction, he concluded that he was heading home. Michael had followed him several times before in the car to his residence so he followed him on foot, seeing that he had deduced correctly.
Larry lived in a beat up RV not far from the downtown area where the bar had been. Michael was careful to keep himself hidden as he watched Larry slink up to his door and fumble for his keys. The RV was actually not in a park, but off by itself in a secluded area that Michael suspected was not supposed to be used for parking.
When Larry finally got the door opened and entered the RV, Michael tiptoed forward, carefully circling until he came around the other side and saw an open window. He could still here muttering from inside so he got down low and planted himself below the window.
“…..don’t fucking care if they believe me or not…….”
“…..know what I saw…….he tried to choke Benny…….
Michael lifted up and carefully peered into the window when he realized that the voice was getting a little farther away. He noted the messy interior as he saw Larry looking like he was searching for something.
“…know it’s here……I’ll show them…….they’ll be sorry……going to find that kid…….”
Michael slid back down as Larry turned around, his heart beating faster in his chest. Dammit! He knew the guy was going to be trouble.
Shifting uncomfortably, he debated for a minute, then crawled away before getting up where he couldn’t be seen. Glancing back at the RV, Michael felt a shiver of revulsion run down his spine. It reminded him too much of how he and Hank used to live and Larry’s drunken mutterings were so reminiscent of Hank that Michael had actually had a moment of the fearful rage that used to grip him sometimes when his foster father would seek him out, looking to vent his anger on his defenseless charge.
Shaking away the distasteful thoughts, Michael dialed Jim Valenti. It was time to act.
**************************
Max glanced over at Liz sitting next to him in the Chevelle, unable to keep the smile from his lips at the picture she made. He’d put the top up so as not to mess up the carefully constructed mass of curls cascading from the clip in her hair. When he’d entered the CrashDown earlier and watched her walk through the doors from the back, the dress she wore had stolen his breath away for a moment before he’d managed to tell her how beautiful she looked.
It was a beautiful deep rose colored sheath dress that complimented her complexion and left her delicate arms bare with only straps at the shoulders. A gauzy scarf in the same color was wrapped around her throat and trailed down her back. Her tanned legs were left bare and a tempting expanse of them showed beneath the hem of her dress that came down to right above her knees. The high heeled sandals showed them off to perfection.
Liz felt Max’s eyes on her while he was driving and her cheeks tinted pink at the appreciative thoughts and feelings coming through their connection. It still amazed her sometimes that this perfect specimen of male beauty thought that she was beautiful too. When she peeked through the glass window of the swinging door at the CrashDown to see him waiting for her Liz had literally had to take a moment to collect herself before entering. He was perfection. His dark clothing only emphasized his good looks and it was all she could do not to melt into a puddle at his feet when his rare dimpled smile appeared as he complimented her. They both stood for a moment just staring before Max had finally taken her arm to lead her out to the car.
Now staring down at the perfect white rose he’d given her, Liz had to make herself breath normally. She was so happy, she thought her heart might burst from her chest.
“We’re almost there,” Max said, breaking into her thoughts.
“Okay,” Liz answered, turning to smile at him, feeling her breath hitch as another rare smile came her way. Good God, she was going to have to get a grip. At this rate, she was going to faint the next time. It was just so unbelievably good to see him happy. It brought tears to her eyes, and Liz had to blink them back, not wanting Max to see them. Seeing her overnight bag in the corner of her eye, she wondered nervously what the night would bring.
When they finally turned off the highway, they went down a side road that wound and wound up a steep bluff. Liz watched curiously until the restaurant came into view. As they got closer, she could a small sign hanging from a post. It said “Sunset Inn”. They moved forward up the driveway and pulled in next to several other cars already parked.
“We’re here,” Max said unnecessarily. He turned to look at her for a moment. “Did I give you a proper kiss hello yet?”
Liz smiled. “Not really. Not with Dad watching us from the kitchen.”
“I need to make up for that, then. This night is supposed to be perfect,” Max answered, leaning over to cup her face in his hand. “Hello,” he whispered before covering her lips with his.
Reaching up to caress his face with her own hands, Liz returned his kiss, feeling it all the way to her toes when his tongue slid inside her mouth to caress hers. One kiss turned into two, then three before Max finally pulled back, trying to catch his breath. “We’d better go inside before I end up keeping you here in the car all night.”
“Did I look like I was complaining?” Liz asked a little breathlessly herself.
“No, but we have all night and there’s a reason for being here at this time of day. You’ll see,” Max answered her. He got out and went around to help her out of the car. They walked up the stairs onto the porch and he held the door for her as they entered.
The interior was elegantly decorated and Liz saw several waiters in tuxedos moving around as they stood in the foyer. An older woman finally appeared after a moment, smiling.
“How can I help you?” she said in slightly accented English.
“We have reservations for two under the name of Evans.”
“Oh, you’re Max. I spoke with you on the phone. I’m Danielle Beaulieu, the owner along with my husband, Peter.”
“Yes,” Max answered. “This is my girlfriend, Liz.”
“It’s nice to meet you,” Liz said politely, a little overwhelmed that this beautiful woman had greeted them so warmly.
“It’s lovely to meet you too. I’ve had the pleasure of entertaining Max’s parents many times over the years and I was quite happily surprised when he called for a reservation. I understand this is a special occasion for the two of you.”
“Um….yes……” Max answered, a little perplexed because he hadn’t really mentioned it on the phone when he’d made the reservation.
They followed the woman into the dining room and Liz felt a little self conscious as they passed through the stylishly sophisticated looking room towards a back table. The other patrons were older and dressed equally formally and she was glad that she had taken Max’s words about dressing up seriously.
Mrs. Beaulieu finally came to a secluded area and both of the young people stopped short when they saw their table.
“Your mother called and asked me to make sure you had the best table and a little something special.” She smiled at the surprised delight on Liz’s face.
The table was set close to a large window looking out over the desert. There was a beautiful vase full of fresh flowers in the middle and a bucket with ice set up holding a bottle of something that looked like wine. Max peered at the label and saw that it was actually sparkling juice.
“I hope you have a lovely evening. Henri will be with you in a moment.”
“Thank you,” Max said and Liz added hers too as he pulled out her chair.
With a parting smile, Mrs. Beaulieu left them and Liz looked around in awe.
“This is so beautiful, Max.”
“Yeah, I can’t believe my parents.”
“I know. It was so sweet of your mom to call and have this set up for us.”
The waiter appeared greeting them pleasantly and opening the juice as though it was the finest bottle of champagne. He poured it into their glasses and explained the specials for the evening.
After he left, they picked up their menus. As Liz gazed at the array of choices, some of which she had no idea how to even pronounce, Max got her attention.
“I know we haven’t looked at the menu very long, but Mom and Dad recommended that we try the specialty of the house. It’s a steak dish that they prepare at the table right in front of us. It’s explained right there.” Max pointed it out on Liz’s menu. “They said it’s really good.”
“That sounds good to me. I had no idea how to even begin,” Liz admitted, glad to have the choice taken out of her hands.
After they’d given their order to the waiter, Liz looked around interestedly at the other guests and the décor. She felt young and unsophisticated as she gazed at the other guests, but the hostess and the waiters were all polite and treated them as though they were as important as anyone there.
“Liz,” Max got her attention and she returned her gaze to him. Earlier, she’d ruffled her fingers through his carefully brushed hair so his bangs feathered across his forehead like she preferred and she stared at him now, feeling her heart flip again at how handsome he looked in his suit.
“Look,” Max said, taking her hand and turning her towards the window.
“Oh,” Liz gasped out. The sun was setting. Fluffy clouds were in silhouette as they hid the fiery sun causing the bright rays of sunlight to shoot randomly from around them, creating a spectacular panorama of light. The different shades of red painting the sky caused by the dust from the desert were unbelievable and almost surreal in their beauty. Liz had always been enchanted by New Mexico sunsets but this one was truly breathtaking.
“Now you know why it’s called the Sunset Inn and why we needed to be here at this particular time.” Max was smiling as he watched Liz’s appropriately awed expression, happy that he had managed to give her this gift and thankful to his parents once again for their thoughtfulness.
Liz nodded, still entranced by the picture postcard beauty before her. Finally she turned as the waiter came with their salads. He smiled as he told them he had waited until the sun’s display was diminishing to bring them, not wanting to disturb the spectacle.
They ate their salads, talking about different subjects, steering clear of anything alien related or that could disturb their relaxed evening. Musicians started setting up in a discreet corner and soon, quiet piano music accompanied by a bass and drum began to play. Couples who had finished their meals got up to dance.
The waiter appeared and started their meal while Max and Liz watched interestedly. He expertly cooked their steaks in a sauce of wine and butter and some other ingredients that Liz couldn’t identify adding mushrooms and other vegetables, then efficiently served their plates with sides of potatoes and asparagus. It was, of course, wonderful and they lingered over the food, giving it the attention it deserved. When they were finished, there was a post dinner sherbet that came with their meal, but Max asked them to wait to serve it so they could dance.
The music was romantic and soft and Max held Liz close as they swayed together, surrounded by other couples, yet completely alone. Their connection was open and they each dwelled in each other’s contentment and love, Max feeling Liz’s total enchantment with their evening and Liz feeling Max’s relaxed happiness making her have to swallow back tears again.
When they finally returned to their table after several slow dances, the sherbet was brought and Liz found herself eating a little of it even though she was full, the light creamyness a perfect ending to their meal. The waiter cleared their plates and Liz excused herself to the ladies room. When she returned she saw that Max had slid his chair close to hers.
Max waited for her to sit before speaking. “I’m having a really good time tonight.”
“Me too.”
Max gazed at her, his eyes a little sadder than they were before. “I wasn’t going to bring up anything about you leaving, but I cant’ really do this without doing that so…” he reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and brought out a box tied with a delicate ribbon. Liz’s heart did a little flip when she saw it. It wasn’t as small as a ring box, but it was definitely small enough to be jewelry.
“Liz…..a long time ago…..well what seems like a long time ago…I bought this for you….for us….but I couldn’t give it to you because you weren’t mine anymore.” Max looked down for a moment before raising his eyes to look at her again, and Liz was held prisoner by the devotion and love shining out from his amber gaze. “I want to give it to you now not only because you’re leaving and this is a special night, but because I wanted you to know how grateful and how incredibly lucky I feel that you gave me another chance. I don’t deserve…..”
“Max….” Liz put a finger to his lips to stop the flow of negative words he was about to utter and Max closed his eyes for a second before opening them and nodding.
“Okay. I just….. I love you …..so much…..and words aren’t enough to convey it….so…..here…” Max handed her the box, watching as she smiled tremulously before pulling the ribbon. Lifting the lid, Liz stared down at the treasure inside. Her eyes filled with tears as she looked back up to find Max smiling a little tremulously himself. “My heart has always been yours Liz Parker. And it always will be. Forever.”
Looking back down, Liz lifted the delicate gold chain from the box staring at the half heart pendant attached. She remembered vividly while they were ice skating on Christmas day Max telling her about the Christmas present he’d bought for her last year and how sad they had both felt at the time. She looked at it closely now. The edges were decorated with gold filigree and she could see the word “Max” engraved in script letters. It was lovely. Suddenly remembering, she looked up at Max and he nodded, reaching to unbutton his shirt under his tie. He pulled out the chain and Liz saw the matching other half of the heart with her name inscribed. Tucking it carefully back in, Max re-buttoned his shirt and fixed his tie then reached out to swipe a small teardrop away on Liz’s cheek tenderly with his thumb. He could feel through their connection how moved she was and how much she loved his gift.
“I love it,” she said unnecessarily and Max smiled as she threw her arms around his neck in a tight hug. When she finally pulled back Liz asked, “Will you put it on for me?”
Max got up from his chair and stepped around the back of hers, fastening the chain around her neck, careful of the scarf, then leaned down to place a kiss on her bare shoulder. The view of her breasts from this angle, nicely displayed by the delicate fabric of her dress reminded him that the evening wasn’t over and he had to take a deep calming breath to get himself under control.
Max’s thoughts came across their connection loud and clear and Liz felt her own body react which didn’t help Max’s situation as he watched her nipples peak under her dress. Liz turned to look up at him, wanting suddenly, desperately for them to be alone so she could kiss him blind. Max’s eyes darkened at her thoughts, but he pulled himself together and lifted her from her chair.
“Let’s dance some more. It’s early and we have all night.”
Taking a deep breath of her own, Liz let Max lead her out to the dance floor where they wrapped themselves in each other’s love as well as each other’s arms and let the music and the night carry them away.
TBC......
Everything To You Series (CC/Mature) (Complete)
Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators
Wow, I'm finally here with part two of the date. I wasn't sure I'd ever get finished. Things have been crazy. Anyway, I'm back and I reallly, really really hope you like this. Please let me know. Thank you for all the wonderful feedback so far.
Posted in two parts for length.
Everything to You Part 71B
Dammit, where was Valenti. Michael again glanced impatiently towards the road. Larry had been muttering and searching for something for a while now, and had stopped momentarily to fortify himself with a few belts of whiskey before continuing. Now the muttering had stopped, but Michael hadn’t wanted to go too near the RV again, afraid that he would give himself away.
Jim Valenti had listened patiently while Michael had explained what was going on and said that he would meet him out there, but it had been at least 20 minutes and he still hadn’t shown. Nowhere in Roswell took 20 minutes to get to.
Michael cursed under his breath again when he suddenly heard more noise coming from the RV. A moment later the door flew open and Larry lurched into view. If anything, he looked more disreputable than before and definitely less steady on his feet. He toddled down the step and almost fell on his face, but managed to catch himself before he hit the ground.
Watching this display, Michael was again reminded of Hank who regularly acted that way. The situation was bad enough but he hadn’t given Hank any thought in quite a while so to be reminded of his former life of abuse now made him angry and another uncomfortable emotion….hurt.
Being loved by Maria had taught him that he wasn’t quite the screw up that he’d always believed and it came home to him now that he really hadn’t deserved the punishment that he’d regularly taken from his former foster father, as he had believed then. Unfamiliar anger and pain welled up in his breast at the thought, but he quickly squashed it. Now wasn’t the time to let old issues distract him. Fuck. He’d just used the word “issues”. He was turning into Maria.
Larry’s muttering brought him back to the present and he watched worriedly as the drunken man stopped for a moment to get his bearings. He looked left, then right, then started walking unsteadily towards town.
“….not crazy…...show them…..make them listen to me……..”
“Shit!” Michael had just started to follow the muttering human when an insect flew into his face. He swiped at it, but it was too late. The damn fool had heard him.
Larry lurched around and squinted at him. “Who the hell are you?” he said in a threatening voice.
“Nobody. I was just…..out hiking in the woods.” Michael said quickly.
“Ain’t no hikers around here,” Larry answered. “Grounds too rough and the trees too thick.” He pointed an unsteady finger at Michael’s wavering image. “Were you spying on me?”
“Mister, I don’t even know you.” Michael tried to sound incredulous.
“Then what the hell are you doing on my property?”
“This is public property,” Michael answered, then cursed himself for being a smartass. Not good.
Squinting at Michael again, Larry suddenly said, “Hey…don’t I know you?”
“No.”
“Sure I do….look familiar……”
“I’ve never met you before mister. I’m going.” Michael started moving away in what he hoped was a confident manner.
“Wait a minute!” Larry screeched out. “I do….I do know you. You were there that night. You were with him. The freak. You were his friend that Benny was messing with.”
Michael’s stomach dropped, but he managed not to show his trepidation. “Man, you’re drunk. Go sleep it off.” He turned away, hoping to walk away casually.
“You’re one of them, aren’t you?” Larry’s voice shook and Michael heard a disturbing sound as he turned around to find Larry pointing a gun at him.
Shit.
“You’re his friend so that means you’re one too.”
“One what?” Michael asked agitatedly, as though confused.
“An alien!” The gun in Larry’s hand wavered dangerously as he used it to gesture at Michael. “I saw him. Nobody believes me….but I saw. I saw the way his hands was shooting out green fire and the way his eyes was glowing.”
“You’re crazy, man. You are seriously delusional. Go get some therapy.” Michael hoped the dismissive note in his voice was convincing, but Larry’s eyes were glazed over and he didn’t look like he’d absorbed anything Michael said.
“Don’t walk away from me!” Larry’s voice resembled a scream. “You’re one of them. One of them stinkin’ aliens come to take over and turn us all into slaves.” Larry was practically spitting, and Michael didn’t know whether to be angry or amused by his comments. This guy was definitely a nutjob.
“You’re coming to town with me. You’re going to tell them. You’re going to tell them I’m not crazy.”
“Mister, I’m not going anywhere with you. You are crazy. You’ve been living in this town too long.”
Larry kept talking as though he hadn’t heard. “They’ll believe me when I show them…..I’ll show them…..” He focused his red rimmed eyes on Michael again.
“You probably got green blood, don’t you?” He pointed the wavering gun at Michael in earnest.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Michael’s voice rose in anger and fear as he stared at the gun, definitely not amused. He didn’t want to use his powers in front of this guy but it looked like he might have to. A shield like Max’s would be good about now.
“I can prove it. I can prove it……” Larry pointed the gun again and looking like he was about to shoot.
Michael raised his hand to force the gun from Larry’s hand, but they both stopped when they heard another car pull up.
The sight of Jim Valenti getting out of his car was more of a relief than Michael wanted to admit. Jim assessed the situation quickly and pulled his own gun from the holster. Even though he was no longer sheriff, he still had a registered hand gun.
“Larry, put the gun down.” His voice rang out, loud and authoritative.
“You ain’t the sheriff no more. I don’t have to listen to you. I don’t know why you’re here but this ain’t got nothing to do with you.”
“It does have something to do with me because Michael is my friend and you’re pointing a gun at him.”
Larry’s eyes widened. “You’re in on it, aren’t you? You and that punk son of yours know about it, don’t you?”
“In on what, Larry?” Jim tried to sound reasonable and soothing, but he could see that Larry was close to beyond being reasoned with.
“In on the plan,” Larry answered him in drunken agitation. “They’re aliens and they’re here to take over.” He gestured with the gun. “He’s one of ‘em.”
“You know that’s crazy talk, Larry. Now put down the gun so we can talk like reasonable people.”
“You put down the gun,” Larry said. “and this ain’t no reasonable situation.” He extended his unsteady arms and pointed his gun in the direction of the former sheriff’s head.
“I’ll do it. You was always harassing me when you was sheriff. I owe you. And when they see that I was right about that kid and this guy they’ll thank me for getting rid of you….and them.”
His eyes were glazed and feverishly bright. “I’ll be a hero. They’ll thank me…..”
Larry’s finger started to squeeze on the trigger.
**********************
They had danced several dances at the Sunset Inn, each one seemingly more intimate than the last. It seemed at some point that they were barely moving, just swaying slightly, completely immersed in their connection, their bodies molded together almost as one. When Max reached down to kiss her, the world had fallen away, the music they were dancing to swirling through Liz’s head as his lips, the feel of his masculine body and his feelings of love and passion for her made her dizzy with desire.
Realizing that they were getting carried away, Liz had pulled back in embarrassment, afraid that they were making a spectacle of themselves at this stylish restaurant, but no one was paying any attention to them, tucked away in the corner near their table as they danced. Even so, Max had suggested that maybe it was time for the next phase of their date, the look in his eyes telling her that he wanted to be alone with her as much as she did with him.
Max had deliberately kept himself from kissing her when they got in the car and headed back down the highway because he wanted to wait. Well,….he didn’t exactly want to wait, his body definitely opposing the thought, but he didn’t want to just make out in the car. He wanted to get to the hotel so they could really be alone in a romantic setting. That’s what this night was about.
Now Liz looked around in pleasure at the room as Max put their bags down. She’d expected a regular hotel room, but this was so much nicer. Liz picked up the brochure lying on the table.
The Adobe Rose Bed and Breakfast in Artesia, New Mexico featured lovely rooms with a southwest atmosphere, and a small courtyard with a pond and gardens to walk through. Liz put the brochure down, gazing at the large, four poster bed that dominated the cozy room. It looked like it was made of pine and the lovely quilt adorning it appeared to be handmade. There was also a small couch with a coffee table and a small refrigerator.
“Do you like the room?” Max asked.
“It’s beautiful,” Liz answered, turning to look at him. “Thank you for going to so much trouble.”
“It wasn’t any trouble. I just wanted it to be special.”
“It is.” Liz moved forward and wrapped her arms around his waist, laying her head on his chest. “But anywhere is special with you.”
Max smiled, moved by her words. “I feel the same way about you.” He pulled back a little so he could look down at her. “But there’s nothing wrong with making sure. Do you want to go for a walk in the garden or are you tired?”
“I’m not tired. Let’s go.”
Max nodded. “I think I’m going to get a little more comfortable if that’s okay.” He reached up to unknot his tie.
Liz smiled. “Good idea.” She bent down to remove her heels.
Max laid his jacket carefully on the couch and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. “Ready?” he said and Liz nodded, taking his hand.
They made their way outside. The garden was quiet except for the sound of the water running through the small pond and the insects chirping. There was a small bridge over the pond lit by lanterns and they stopped to look at the water.
“Are you okay out here without shoes?” Max asked.
“I’m fine,” Liz answered, gazing around in admiration. The garden was surrounded by an adobe wall, and there was an alcove with a tiled roof, hanging baskets of fresh flowers surrounding it and large stone planters filled with ferns and more flowers on the stone floor. The walkways throughout the garden were also lined with planters, a few small benches, and even a covered swing.
“This is lovely,” Liz breathed, enchanted by the atmosphere and solitude. It was as though she and Max were alone in their own little southwestern castle.
“I’m glad you like it.”
“I love it,” Liz said, slipping her arms around his slim waist. “I couldn’t have asked for a more beautiful evening and no one’s ever made me feel so special.”
“You are special. You’re one of a kind, Liz Parker and you deserve to be treated that way.”
Rolling her eyes, Liz smiled. “I guess you could say I’m one of a kind. I’m pretty sure that no else on the planet can claim that they’re the girlfriend of a bonifide alien king.”
Max’s lip curled ruefully and Liz couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped at the thought. Who would have guessed that Liz Parker, smallest of small town girls would one day be mate to the king of another planet. Sometimes it boggled the mind.
“I’m not a king, Liz. I’m just a guy, in love with a girl who wants to show her how much she means to him.”
Max was looking down at her with his heart in his eyes, and Liz wanted to drown in them. Pulling his gaze away, Max took her hand. “Come on.”
He led her to the swing and they sat down together. Liz’s feet didn’t reach the ground, but Max’s, of course did, so he used his foot to start the swing moving. Leaning back, he put his arm around her and Liz leaned into him with a sigh, relaxing against his strength. They sat in silence, listening to the night, the gentle swinging motion lulling them into peaceful tranquility.
Just sitting there feeling the contentment of the moment, Liz couldn’t help but think about her impending departure. Although she and Max had made a pact not to talk about their separation tonight, her heart grew heavy at the thought of leaving him in a couple of weeks, but she quickly shook off the thought. There would be plenty of time later to think about that. Tonight was for them.
Tucking her feet up, Liz turned towards Max to find him staring down at her with that expression again. This time she couldn’t resist its pull and she leaned up to meet his lips halfway as they descended. The first barely there butterfly kiss reminded her of the first time they kissed on her balcony so long ago. She would never forget the anticipation and excitement of that moment and Liz realized that nothing had changed. His kisses still stole her breath….and her heart.
The next kiss was longer, but still gentle as Max seemed to be savoring the taste of her lips. He nibbled lightly, causing desire to curl in Liz’s stomach and not even realizing what she was doing, she slid her arms around his neck, tilting her head to give him better access.
Max couldn’t resist the invitation. The arm around her shoulders pulled her close as he closed his lips over hers in earnest, his tongue slipping in to taste only to be met by hers. Liz let out a small moan at the contact and Max felt the sound go straight to his loins.
Losing track of time and space, they exchanged languid kiss after languid kiss, pausing only to take a breath now and then. Max couldn’t seem to slake his thirst for her sweet mouth and the feel of her tongue dueling with his. Each kiss was more intense then the last, lasting longer and longer until Liz finally pulled back, breathlessly.
“Max……”
Nodding as he ran a hand through his hair, trying to get his own breath back, Max answered her. “I know. Let’s…..go back to the room.” He got up from the swing and held his hand out to help her up.
Liz took his hand, but when she stepped onto the sidewalk, she let out a small cry.
“What happened?” Max asked, taking her arm as she lifted her foot to look.
“I stepped on a rock,” Liz said, examining her foot for damage. The place was tender, but the skin wasn’t broken. “It’s okay. I guess I really should have worn shoes after all.”
“Who needs shoes?” Max said. He easily slid his arm under her knees and lifted her. Liz quickly slid her arms around his neck as Max began to walk back to their room.
“This really isn’t necessary,” Liz said, feeling a little foolish. As he walked she noted that Max didn’t appear to be hampered by her weight at all.
“But it’s romantic, right?” he asked with a grin.
“Incredibly,” Liz answered, staring into his eyes, unaware of the longing in her own. Her lips were red and swollen from his kisses and Max’s eyes were drawn to them again and again as he made his way to the door of their room. Without breaking her gaze, Max opened the door and stepped inside. Allowing Liz’s feet to hit the floor he started to reach down again to take her lips, but Liz’s hand on his chest stopped him.
Her eyes were drawn to the bed dominating the room for a moment before she looked up at Max, taking in the hair that had become tousled from her fingers and the flush of desire mantling his cheeks.
Seeing her gaze wander from the bed to him, Max felt stomach clench even as the thought of the two of them in that bed caused his body to react. This was it. He wanted to tell her everything he was feeling, but the words stuck in his throat. He was afraid she would be disappointed.
“No expectations, Max.” Liz said, seeing the uncertainty in his eyes. Hers only held love and desire. “Only what we both want to give.”
“I want to give you everything,” Max answered, hearing the hoarse note in his voice. “but…..”
“But……” Liz prompted as he hesitated.
Unable to voice the words, Max took her face in his hands, staring into her eyes, letting her see his thoughts.
Liz immediately opened to the connection, part of her marveling at how she had become so accustomed to them communicating this way. She could see that Max wanted her desperately but that he was hesitant about them making love. He knew in his heart that he was not completely ready. The guilt and residual feelings of unworthiness about sharing his used body with her pure one were just not going away and he didn’t want their first time to be tainted with his misgivings. He wanted to come to her free of the chains that bound him, free to be hers completely.
The bond was also a factor. Max knew that once they actually made love and completed the bond, it would be hard on both of them to be apart, at least until they got used to it and learned to control it. As much as their bodies were demanding their joining, it would be much harder afterward it they were apart for a long period of time.
And finally, there was the fact that she was leaving. If they made love before she left, it would feel too much to Max like he was using her. To take her virginity, then wave goodbye in a couple of weeks was too much like “Wham, bam, thank you ma’am” for his taste. It didn’t feel right to treat the love of his life that way.
Pulling back from the connection, Liz felt tears prick her eyes, but she quickly held them back so Max wouldn’t see them and think she was upset. God, she loved this man.
Relief poured through Max as he picked up on her thoughts. She wasn’t upset with him. She understood and thought he was wonderful for being so considerate and so careful of her feelings.
Liz reached up to hug him tightly, loving the way his arms wrapped around her waist picking her up off the floor to hold her close. “I love you,” she whispered, spreading kisses over the exposed skin of his neck and throat. Feeling his reaction, she smiled and did it more deliberately, her tongue snaking out to taste his skin. “We can do other things though, right?” She smiled as she felt Max’s small shudder.
“Definitely,” Max breathed, pressing her more tightly against him. He bit back the sound that threatened as Liz fit herself deliberately to his awakening body.
“Then give me a few minutes and I’ll be ready.” Reaching up to kiss in him lightly in promise, Liz pulled away, trying not to feel self conscious as she picked up her overnight bag and headed towards the bathroom.
Ready, Max thought as he watched her disappear into the bathroom. Swallowing at the thought of what Liz was doing in there that was going to make her “ready”, Max deliberately turned away from the bathroom door, reaching for control and the buttons of his shirt.
He was definitely ready.
*************************
“It’s about time,” Maria muttered as she heard the doorbell finally. Opening the door, she looked somewhat accusingly at the man standing there.
“Maria,” Jim Valenti said in greeting, his hat in his hand.
“Where’s Michael?” She peered behind him for her boyfriend.
“He’s…um…..” The former sheriff’s uncharacteristic stutter caused a tendril of disquiet to unfurl in Maria’s stomach, but before she could say anything, she saw a shadow behind him.
“You’re late,” she said, her voice harsher than she meant it to be, but the feeling of disquiet was not dispelled by Michael’s sudden appearance behind her mother’s boyfriend, his face a mask of indifference.
“We’re not getting any earlier standing out here,” Michael answered her, brushing past the two people in the doorway to go inside.
Maria stared after him before turning back to Jim Valenti, a look of disbelieving irritation on her face.
“Sorry we’re late. We got….held up.” Jim moved inside as well.
Before she could ask why, her mother appeared from the kitchen. “Well it’s about time you two showed up. We were beginning to wonder if we’d been stood up.”
“Sorry, about that. Something sure smells good.” Jim smiled as he leaned down to kiss Amy’s cheek and she smiled back. “Come help me get the plates.” He followed her into the kitchen.
Maria looked at Michael who was sitting on the couch flipping channels. She took a deep breath, praying for patience.
“Michael……” she waited for him to look at her, but he kept his eyes on the TV. “Michael……”
When he still didn’t respond, Maria went to stand in front of him. “Michael….what the hell is up with you?”
“Nothing,” he said, dropping the remote on the couch next to him.
“What do you mean, “nothing”? First, you’re late. Then you come in here and act like….like….like I can’t repeat out loud….and then you tell me nothing’s up? What’s going on?”
“I told you, nothing!” Michael said belligerently, but quietly enough so that it didn’t carry to the kitchen. “We were just late. There’s nothing to explain.”
Trying not to let the hurt over his tone show, Maria folded her arms. “I think my mother deserves a better explanation than, “we were just late”.
“Well she’s not going to get one.”
“Why are you acting like such a jerk?” Maria exploded in exasperated anger, fed up with his attitude.
“Because that’s what I am, okay? Take it or leave it!”
He got up from the couch and the front door shut with a bang as Michael left. Maria stood staring after him, her chest tight with too many emotions to name.
“What happened?” Her mother’s voice brought her around and she wiped at her eyes as she answered.
“Michael…..he had to…..um……” Her voice broke and she closed her eyes against the tears.
“Maria….honey……” Her mother came up and put an arm around her upset daughter. She looked at Jim for help. “I’m sure that whatever’s bothering him, he’ll be back.”
“Can I speak to Maria in private for a moment?” Jim asked Amy. She looked at him for a moment before nodding.
After she left, Jim turned to Maria. “Let’s go outside for a minute.” When they stepped out onto the porch, he said “Don’t be too hard on him, okay?”
“What happened? Why was he so……What happened?” Maria asked again, the earlier disquiet turning into full blown fear.
Jim took a deep breath and explained about Larry. “When I got there, Larry was holding a gun on him.”
“Oh God.”
“I got out my gun and I tried to talk him down, but he got angry at me. He went to pull the trigger but before I could shoot, Michael took him out with a blast.”
When the smoke and dust had cleared, Larry was lying on the ground with a burn mark on his torso the size of Texas. Jim had looked over at Michael to see him lowering his arm, the wild look in his eyes fading to resignation.
“Why didn’t you just let me shoot him?” Jim asked him.
“Because you shouldn’t have to keep cleaning up our messes. It’s my responsibility to take care of us.”
“So Michael killed him?” Maria asked, bringing Jim back to the present.
“Yes, and he disintegrated the body too.”
“I have to go find him,” Maria said. She wished he would have just let her in a little so she could have known why he was acting the way he was, but no, the big jerk had to let her go off on him instead. Damn it.
Hurrying inside to get her purse and keys, she turned back to Jim. “I need to tell Mom something.” She looked uncertainly at the kitchen.
“I’ll take care of it. Just go find him.”
“Thanks.” Maria said gratefully. She hurried out to the Jetta.
Trying to figure out where to start, Maria finally decided to just drive the route to the apartment to see if that’s where he was headed. Driving a little slower than normal, she gripped the steering wheel tightly, her stomach tied in knots until she finally spotted him walking on the sidewalk about half way there. She pulled up next to him.
Rolling down the window, Maria said, “Michael…..get in the car.”
Michael stopped with a sigh, and for a moment, Maria wasn’t sure if he was going to listen, but then he opened the door and sat down.
“Jim told me what happened.” Maria said.
When Michael didn’t say anything she stared at him for a moment before sighing herself. She knew it wasn’t going to be that easy. As irritated as she was with him and despite his surly demeanor, her heart went out to him. He really didn’t know how to deal with his emotions.
“I’m sorry for the way I acted,” Maria said, staring out at the night. “But in my defense, I really had no way of knowing what was going on because you didn’t tell me.” She looked over at him. “Do you want to talk about it?”
Her voice was soft with compassion, and in spite of himself, Michael felt the burden he’d been carrying since earlier lighten just a little. “Not….right now,” he answered her, hoping she would understand.
“Okay. Can we go back to the house? I left poor Jim there to deal with my mother and I think we should rescue him.”
Michael nodded his assent. Maria pulled away from the curb, executed a u-turn and they headed back to the house. When they arrived, they found her mother and Jim Valenti eating dinner.
“I’m glad you decided to come back, Michael.” Amy said, getting up to get them plates. “Jim told me about that man who attacked you at their bar. And now he did it again? That’s terrible.”
When she left the room, Jim said in a quiet voice, “I told her that Larry had come after Michael because of what happened at Patty’s and that’s why he was upset.” Maria gave him a small grateful smile, then got up to help her mother.
Dinner was only as slightly strained affair and no one seemed to expect Michael to contribute so he kept quiet and ate his meal. When it was over, he and Jim ended up alone in the living room for a few moments.
“How are you doing, son?” Jim asked as they sat down.
“Fine,” Michael answered shortly, still not really wanting to talk about his feelings. He didn’t understand why this was getting to him. He hadn’t felt this way about the people he’d been forced to kill when they rescued Max. He hadn’t enjoyed it, but he’d felt justified so why should killing a drunken idiot who nobody cared about make him feel so hollow inside.
“Look, I know how you’re feeling and it doesn’t make it any easier just because he was who he was. Killing is killing and it takes a little piece of your soul every time you’re forced to do it.”
His soul, Michael thought sourly. Who knew if he even had one. Did they manufacture one when they made him out of the junk parts of other people? Had his previous self, the second in command to the King of Antar felt this way when he was defending his planet? Michael doubted it. They must have gotten too much human in the mix when they made him.
“Then why didn’t I feel this way about all those people at that ranch that we had to take out.” Michael asked, unable to keep quiet anymore.
“I don’t know. Maybe because it was more of a combat situation and you knew that those people had really hurt Max and you know deep down that Larry was just a poor misguided fool who really didn’t deserve it.” Jim looked at Michael’s bent head. “Whatever the reason, you feel what you feel and you can’t let it get to you. You can’t let it sit inside you, eating a hole in your heart. You have to let someone else shoulder the burden with you.” Jim sighed. “I never did that. I never let Kyle’s mother help me, even when she begged me, and she finally gave up and left me because of it. Don’t let that happen, Michael. Don’t shut Maria out. She deserves better treatment than that.”
Before Michael could say anything, Maria and her mother reappeared. Maria looked back and forth between the two men as though knowing they’d been discussing her, but she didn’t say anything, just sat down beside Michael on the couch. A moment later, she was surprised when his hand covered hers in her lap. She looked over at him, but he didn’t say anything, just held her hand and sat silently while they all watched a movie together.
When she and Michael got up to leave, Amy surprised both of them by leaning up to kiss Michael on the cheek goodbye. Shifting his shoulders uncomfortably and mumbling goodbye, Michael wondered how he’d warranted another kiss from Maria’s mother. He remembered the first time she’d done it back when he’d saved her wrestling show during the UFO convention. Deluca women were definitely crazy.
It was a little later he and Maria were sitting on the couch in his apartment. Maria had changed into pajamas and was sitting curled up with her head on Michael’s arm as they watched TV. She could feel the tension in his arm and she rubbed it soothingly, wondering if he was going to say anything tonight or if she would have to wait days or even weeks for him to finally open up to her. Michael got up to go in the kitchen and Maria leaned to the other side of the couch.
“He reminded me of Hank.”
Maria sat up straighter, her heart in her throat. She hadn’t expected him to just blurt out his private thoughts.
“Do you think that’s why this is bothering you so much?” Maria finally asked after a few moments of silence. Michael had come back from the kitchen but he was leaning against the counter now.
Michael glanced at her, before looking down. “Maybe. Valenti said that he really didn’t deserve it and I guess that’s true, but…..”
“But you didn’t have a choice.” Maria finished for him.
“He was about to shoot and….I knew that Valenti was going to shoot back and I couldn’t let him. He’s had to take care of our messes too many times.” Michael looked down at his hands, and Maria got the impression that he was seeing Larry’s blood there.
“You did what you had to do, Michael. He was going to kill Jim. You couldn’t let that happen.” She looked at him for a moment. “Were you thinking about Hank when you…..”
“No!” Michael said vehemently. He took a deep breath and continued less forcefully. “But I’d been thinking about him earlier and…..” he paused for a moment before saying quietly. “There were a bunch of days when I wanted to kill him. A bunch of times when I thought I might if I didn’t get away from him. It’s one of the reasons I got out of there so often and went to Max and Isabel’s. I was afraid of what I might do.”
Maria wanted to cry over his pain. Even though he hardly ever shared it with her, she knew how Hank had made him feel about himself and now things he thought he’d buried with Hank were coming back to haunt him.
“Hank was a really bad guy and you shouldn’t feel badly for wanting to hurt him. He hurt you, for God’s sake. You were just a little kid and you didn’t deserve it Michael.”
“I know that.” Michael finally looked up at her and Maria was startled by the honestly in his gaze. “I actually realize that now. I used to think there was something wrong with me and that’s why Max and Isabel got the good family and I got Hank.”
“Michael…..” How heartbreaking was that? Maria literally thought she could feel her heart rending in two.
“But I know now that I was wrong.” Michael hesitated, then walked over and knelt in front of her. “You helped me see that I was wrong.” He put his head in her lap, the intensity of his emotions too much to let her see, but Maria could feel them and she thought her heart would burst from her chest. She couldn’t speak for a moment as she stroked his silky hair.
“Wow,” Maria finally whispered realizing how lame that sounded, but she hoped that he could feel her overwhelming love and gratitude that he had actually shared his feelings with her out loud. “You don’t do anything in half measures do you?” She smiled. “You should warn a girl before you decide to switch personalities on her.” Her gentle teasing was rewarded with a nip on the leg that caused her to jump and a distinct lessening of the intensity in the atmosphere.
A moment later, Maria spoke again, her hands still moving through his hair caressingly. “You have to tell Max, you know.”
Michael lifted his head, then got up to sit beside her on the couch and Maria could tell by his expression that he was uncertain. “You agree, right?”
When Michael still didn’t say anything, she turned to face him. “Look Michael, I know why you’re thinking about not telling him, but…..”
“What if this fucks him up again? He’s just now starting to get better. I mean, he had an actual smile on his face yesterday.” Michael ran an agitated hand through his hair.
“I know that and I understand, but you can’t keep this from him. Do you remember how you felt when you thought he was keeping stuff from you? You went off on him and did some really stupid things. Every time you guys start keeping secrets, things go to hell. You have to tell him.” Maria shook her head. “He’ll be okay. He’s a lot stronger now and Liz will help him deal with it. You have to trust each other, Michael. It’s the only way.”
Michael knew she was right. How many times had he gotten pissed off at Max for keeping things from him “for his own good”. God, he’d hated that. Now he knew exactly how Max had felt.
“Not tonight,” Michael said finally.
“No, not tonight. He and Liz deserve to have one night crisis free.” Maria agreed.
“What about you? Don’t you deserve it too?” The uncertainty in Michael’s voice caused Maria’s heart to melt.
“Compared to what Max and Liz have gone through, our lives are a cakewalk, Michael. I wouldn’t trade. You don’t have a murderous ex-wife lurking somewhere, do you?”
“Not that I’m aware of.”
“I’m not sure I find that reassuring, but it will have to do.” Maria smiled and leaned back against his arm as they sat back. “I love you, Spaceboy.”
“Me too.” Michael answered, aware of how lucky he was and swearing in his heart to try and never take advantage of it again.
**********************************
Posted in two parts for length.
Everything to You Part 71B
Dammit, where was Valenti. Michael again glanced impatiently towards the road. Larry had been muttering and searching for something for a while now, and had stopped momentarily to fortify himself with a few belts of whiskey before continuing. Now the muttering had stopped, but Michael hadn’t wanted to go too near the RV again, afraid that he would give himself away.
Jim Valenti had listened patiently while Michael had explained what was going on and said that he would meet him out there, but it had been at least 20 minutes and he still hadn’t shown. Nowhere in Roswell took 20 minutes to get to.
Michael cursed under his breath again when he suddenly heard more noise coming from the RV. A moment later the door flew open and Larry lurched into view. If anything, he looked more disreputable than before and definitely less steady on his feet. He toddled down the step and almost fell on his face, but managed to catch himself before he hit the ground.
Watching this display, Michael was again reminded of Hank who regularly acted that way. The situation was bad enough but he hadn’t given Hank any thought in quite a while so to be reminded of his former life of abuse now made him angry and another uncomfortable emotion….hurt.
Being loved by Maria had taught him that he wasn’t quite the screw up that he’d always believed and it came home to him now that he really hadn’t deserved the punishment that he’d regularly taken from his former foster father, as he had believed then. Unfamiliar anger and pain welled up in his breast at the thought, but he quickly squashed it. Now wasn’t the time to let old issues distract him. Fuck. He’d just used the word “issues”. He was turning into Maria.
Larry’s muttering brought him back to the present and he watched worriedly as the drunken man stopped for a moment to get his bearings. He looked left, then right, then started walking unsteadily towards town.
“….not crazy…...show them…..make them listen to me……..”
“Shit!” Michael had just started to follow the muttering human when an insect flew into his face. He swiped at it, but it was too late. The damn fool had heard him.
Larry lurched around and squinted at him. “Who the hell are you?” he said in a threatening voice.
“Nobody. I was just…..out hiking in the woods.” Michael said quickly.
“Ain’t no hikers around here,” Larry answered. “Grounds too rough and the trees too thick.” He pointed an unsteady finger at Michael’s wavering image. “Were you spying on me?”
“Mister, I don’t even know you.” Michael tried to sound incredulous.
“Then what the hell are you doing on my property?”
“This is public property,” Michael answered, then cursed himself for being a smartass. Not good.
Squinting at Michael again, Larry suddenly said, “Hey…don’t I know you?”
“No.”
“Sure I do….look familiar……”
“I’ve never met you before mister. I’m going.” Michael started moving away in what he hoped was a confident manner.
“Wait a minute!” Larry screeched out. “I do….I do know you. You were there that night. You were with him. The freak. You were his friend that Benny was messing with.”
Michael’s stomach dropped, but he managed not to show his trepidation. “Man, you’re drunk. Go sleep it off.” He turned away, hoping to walk away casually.
“You’re one of them, aren’t you?” Larry’s voice shook and Michael heard a disturbing sound as he turned around to find Larry pointing a gun at him.
Shit.
“You’re his friend so that means you’re one too.”
“One what?” Michael asked agitatedly, as though confused.
“An alien!” The gun in Larry’s hand wavered dangerously as he used it to gesture at Michael. “I saw him. Nobody believes me….but I saw. I saw the way his hands was shooting out green fire and the way his eyes was glowing.”
“You’re crazy, man. You are seriously delusional. Go get some therapy.” Michael hoped the dismissive note in his voice was convincing, but Larry’s eyes were glazed over and he didn’t look like he’d absorbed anything Michael said.
“Don’t walk away from me!” Larry’s voice resembled a scream. “You’re one of them. One of them stinkin’ aliens come to take over and turn us all into slaves.” Larry was practically spitting, and Michael didn’t know whether to be angry or amused by his comments. This guy was definitely a nutjob.
“You’re coming to town with me. You’re going to tell them. You’re going to tell them I’m not crazy.”
“Mister, I’m not going anywhere with you. You are crazy. You’ve been living in this town too long.”
Larry kept talking as though he hadn’t heard. “They’ll believe me when I show them…..I’ll show them…..” He focused his red rimmed eyes on Michael again.
“You probably got green blood, don’t you?” He pointed the wavering gun at Michael in earnest.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Michael’s voice rose in anger and fear as he stared at the gun, definitely not amused. He didn’t want to use his powers in front of this guy but it looked like he might have to. A shield like Max’s would be good about now.
“I can prove it. I can prove it……” Larry pointed the gun again and looking like he was about to shoot.
Michael raised his hand to force the gun from Larry’s hand, but they both stopped when they heard another car pull up.
The sight of Jim Valenti getting out of his car was more of a relief than Michael wanted to admit. Jim assessed the situation quickly and pulled his own gun from the holster. Even though he was no longer sheriff, he still had a registered hand gun.
“Larry, put the gun down.” His voice rang out, loud and authoritative.
“You ain’t the sheriff no more. I don’t have to listen to you. I don’t know why you’re here but this ain’t got nothing to do with you.”
“It does have something to do with me because Michael is my friend and you’re pointing a gun at him.”
Larry’s eyes widened. “You’re in on it, aren’t you? You and that punk son of yours know about it, don’t you?”
“In on what, Larry?” Jim tried to sound reasonable and soothing, but he could see that Larry was close to beyond being reasoned with.
“In on the plan,” Larry answered him in drunken agitation. “They’re aliens and they’re here to take over.” He gestured with the gun. “He’s one of ‘em.”
“You know that’s crazy talk, Larry. Now put down the gun so we can talk like reasonable people.”
“You put down the gun,” Larry said. “and this ain’t no reasonable situation.” He extended his unsteady arms and pointed his gun in the direction of the former sheriff’s head.
“I’ll do it. You was always harassing me when you was sheriff. I owe you. And when they see that I was right about that kid and this guy they’ll thank me for getting rid of you….and them.”
His eyes were glazed and feverishly bright. “I’ll be a hero. They’ll thank me…..”
Larry’s finger started to squeeze on the trigger.
**********************
They had danced several dances at the Sunset Inn, each one seemingly more intimate than the last. It seemed at some point that they were barely moving, just swaying slightly, completely immersed in their connection, their bodies molded together almost as one. When Max reached down to kiss her, the world had fallen away, the music they were dancing to swirling through Liz’s head as his lips, the feel of his masculine body and his feelings of love and passion for her made her dizzy with desire.
Realizing that they were getting carried away, Liz had pulled back in embarrassment, afraid that they were making a spectacle of themselves at this stylish restaurant, but no one was paying any attention to them, tucked away in the corner near their table as they danced. Even so, Max had suggested that maybe it was time for the next phase of their date, the look in his eyes telling her that he wanted to be alone with her as much as she did with him.
Max had deliberately kept himself from kissing her when they got in the car and headed back down the highway because he wanted to wait. Well,….he didn’t exactly want to wait, his body definitely opposing the thought, but he didn’t want to just make out in the car. He wanted to get to the hotel so they could really be alone in a romantic setting. That’s what this night was about.
Now Liz looked around in pleasure at the room as Max put their bags down. She’d expected a regular hotel room, but this was so much nicer. Liz picked up the brochure lying on the table.
The Adobe Rose Bed and Breakfast in Artesia, New Mexico featured lovely rooms with a southwest atmosphere, and a small courtyard with a pond and gardens to walk through. Liz put the brochure down, gazing at the large, four poster bed that dominated the cozy room. It looked like it was made of pine and the lovely quilt adorning it appeared to be handmade. There was also a small couch with a coffee table and a small refrigerator.
“Do you like the room?” Max asked.
“It’s beautiful,” Liz answered, turning to look at him. “Thank you for going to so much trouble.”
“It wasn’t any trouble. I just wanted it to be special.”
“It is.” Liz moved forward and wrapped her arms around his waist, laying her head on his chest. “But anywhere is special with you.”
Max smiled, moved by her words. “I feel the same way about you.” He pulled back a little so he could look down at her. “But there’s nothing wrong with making sure. Do you want to go for a walk in the garden or are you tired?”
“I’m not tired. Let’s go.”
Max nodded. “I think I’m going to get a little more comfortable if that’s okay.” He reached up to unknot his tie.
Liz smiled. “Good idea.” She bent down to remove her heels.
Max laid his jacket carefully on the couch and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. “Ready?” he said and Liz nodded, taking his hand.
They made their way outside. The garden was quiet except for the sound of the water running through the small pond and the insects chirping. There was a small bridge over the pond lit by lanterns and they stopped to look at the water.
“Are you okay out here without shoes?” Max asked.
“I’m fine,” Liz answered, gazing around in admiration. The garden was surrounded by an adobe wall, and there was an alcove with a tiled roof, hanging baskets of fresh flowers surrounding it and large stone planters filled with ferns and more flowers on the stone floor. The walkways throughout the garden were also lined with planters, a few small benches, and even a covered swing.
“This is lovely,” Liz breathed, enchanted by the atmosphere and solitude. It was as though she and Max were alone in their own little southwestern castle.
“I’m glad you like it.”
“I love it,” Liz said, slipping her arms around his slim waist. “I couldn’t have asked for a more beautiful evening and no one’s ever made me feel so special.”
“You are special. You’re one of a kind, Liz Parker and you deserve to be treated that way.”
Rolling her eyes, Liz smiled. “I guess you could say I’m one of a kind. I’m pretty sure that no else on the planet can claim that they’re the girlfriend of a bonifide alien king.”
Max’s lip curled ruefully and Liz couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped at the thought. Who would have guessed that Liz Parker, smallest of small town girls would one day be mate to the king of another planet. Sometimes it boggled the mind.
“I’m not a king, Liz. I’m just a guy, in love with a girl who wants to show her how much she means to him.”
Max was looking down at her with his heart in his eyes, and Liz wanted to drown in them. Pulling his gaze away, Max took her hand. “Come on.”
He led her to the swing and they sat down together. Liz’s feet didn’t reach the ground, but Max’s, of course did, so he used his foot to start the swing moving. Leaning back, he put his arm around her and Liz leaned into him with a sigh, relaxing against his strength. They sat in silence, listening to the night, the gentle swinging motion lulling them into peaceful tranquility.
Just sitting there feeling the contentment of the moment, Liz couldn’t help but think about her impending departure. Although she and Max had made a pact not to talk about their separation tonight, her heart grew heavy at the thought of leaving him in a couple of weeks, but she quickly shook off the thought. There would be plenty of time later to think about that. Tonight was for them.
Tucking her feet up, Liz turned towards Max to find him staring down at her with that expression again. This time she couldn’t resist its pull and she leaned up to meet his lips halfway as they descended. The first barely there butterfly kiss reminded her of the first time they kissed on her balcony so long ago. She would never forget the anticipation and excitement of that moment and Liz realized that nothing had changed. His kisses still stole her breath….and her heart.
The next kiss was longer, but still gentle as Max seemed to be savoring the taste of her lips. He nibbled lightly, causing desire to curl in Liz’s stomach and not even realizing what she was doing, she slid her arms around his neck, tilting her head to give him better access.
Max couldn’t resist the invitation. The arm around her shoulders pulled her close as he closed his lips over hers in earnest, his tongue slipping in to taste only to be met by hers. Liz let out a small moan at the contact and Max felt the sound go straight to his loins.
Losing track of time and space, they exchanged languid kiss after languid kiss, pausing only to take a breath now and then. Max couldn’t seem to slake his thirst for her sweet mouth and the feel of her tongue dueling with his. Each kiss was more intense then the last, lasting longer and longer until Liz finally pulled back, breathlessly.
“Max……”
Nodding as he ran a hand through his hair, trying to get his own breath back, Max answered her. “I know. Let’s…..go back to the room.” He got up from the swing and held his hand out to help her up.
Liz took his hand, but when she stepped onto the sidewalk, she let out a small cry.
“What happened?” Max asked, taking her arm as she lifted her foot to look.
“I stepped on a rock,” Liz said, examining her foot for damage. The place was tender, but the skin wasn’t broken. “It’s okay. I guess I really should have worn shoes after all.”
“Who needs shoes?” Max said. He easily slid his arm under her knees and lifted her. Liz quickly slid her arms around his neck as Max began to walk back to their room.
“This really isn’t necessary,” Liz said, feeling a little foolish. As he walked she noted that Max didn’t appear to be hampered by her weight at all.
“But it’s romantic, right?” he asked with a grin.
“Incredibly,” Liz answered, staring into his eyes, unaware of the longing in her own. Her lips were red and swollen from his kisses and Max’s eyes were drawn to them again and again as he made his way to the door of their room. Without breaking her gaze, Max opened the door and stepped inside. Allowing Liz’s feet to hit the floor he started to reach down again to take her lips, but Liz’s hand on his chest stopped him.
Her eyes were drawn to the bed dominating the room for a moment before she looked up at Max, taking in the hair that had become tousled from her fingers and the flush of desire mantling his cheeks.
Seeing her gaze wander from the bed to him, Max felt stomach clench even as the thought of the two of them in that bed caused his body to react. This was it. He wanted to tell her everything he was feeling, but the words stuck in his throat. He was afraid she would be disappointed.
“No expectations, Max.” Liz said, seeing the uncertainty in his eyes. Hers only held love and desire. “Only what we both want to give.”
“I want to give you everything,” Max answered, hearing the hoarse note in his voice. “but…..”
“But……” Liz prompted as he hesitated.
Unable to voice the words, Max took her face in his hands, staring into her eyes, letting her see his thoughts.
Liz immediately opened to the connection, part of her marveling at how she had become so accustomed to them communicating this way. She could see that Max wanted her desperately but that he was hesitant about them making love. He knew in his heart that he was not completely ready. The guilt and residual feelings of unworthiness about sharing his used body with her pure one were just not going away and he didn’t want their first time to be tainted with his misgivings. He wanted to come to her free of the chains that bound him, free to be hers completely.
The bond was also a factor. Max knew that once they actually made love and completed the bond, it would be hard on both of them to be apart, at least until they got used to it and learned to control it. As much as their bodies were demanding their joining, it would be much harder afterward it they were apart for a long period of time.
And finally, there was the fact that she was leaving. If they made love before she left, it would feel too much to Max like he was using her. To take her virginity, then wave goodbye in a couple of weeks was too much like “Wham, bam, thank you ma’am” for his taste. It didn’t feel right to treat the love of his life that way.
Pulling back from the connection, Liz felt tears prick her eyes, but she quickly held them back so Max wouldn’t see them and think she was upset. God, she loved this man.
Relief poured through Max as he picked up on her thoughts. She wasn’t upset with him. She understood and thought he was wonderful for being so considerate and so careful of her feelings.
Liz reached up to hug him tightly, loving the way his arms wrapped around her waist picking her up off the floor to hold her close. “I love you,” she whispered, spreading kisses over the exposed skin of his neck and throat. Feeling his reaction, she smiled and did it more deliberately, her tongue snaking out to taste his skin. “We can do other things though, right?” She smiled as she felt Max’s small shudder.
“Definitely,” Max breathed, pressing her more tightly against him. He bit back the sound that threatened as Liz fit herself deliberately to his awakening body.
“Then give me a few minutes and I’ll be ready.” Reaching up to kiss in him lightly in promise, Liz pulled away, trying not to feel self conscious as she picked up her overnight bag and headed towards the bathroom.
Ready, Max thought as he watched her disappear into the bathroom. Swallowing at the thought of what Liz was doing in there that was going to make her “ready”, Max deliberately turned away from the bathroom door, reaching for control and the buttons of his shirt.
He was definitely ready.
*************************
“It’s about time,” Maria muttered as she heard the doorbell finally. Opening the door, she looked somewhat accusingly at the man standing there.
“Maria,” Jim Valenti said in greeting, his hat in his hand.
“Where’s Michael?” She peered behind him for her boyfriend.
“He’s…um…..” The former sheriff’s uncharacteristic stutter caused a tendril of disquiet to unfurl in Maria’s stomach, but before she could say anything, she saw a shadow behind him.
“You’re late,” she said, her voice harsher than she meant it to be, but the feeling of disquiet was not dispelled by Michael’s sudden appearance behind her mother’s boyfriend, his face a mask of indifference.
“We’re not getting any earlier standing out here,” Michael answered her, brushing past the two people in the doorway to go inside.
Maria stared after him before turning back to Jim Valenti, a look of disbelieving irritation on her face.
“Sorry we’re late. We got….held up.” Jim moved inside as well.
Before she could ask why, her mother appeared from the kitchen. “Well it’s about time you two showed up. We were beginning to wonder if we’d been stood up.”
“Sorry, about that. Something sure smells good.” Jim smiled as he leaned down to kiss Amy’s cheek and she smiled back. “Come help me get the plates.” He followed her into the kitchen.
Maria looked at Michael who was sitting on the couch flipping channels. She took a deep breath, praying for patience.
“Michael……” she waited for him to look at her, but he kept his eyes on the TV. “Michael……”
When he still didn’t respond, Maria went to stand in front of him. “Michael….what the hell is up with you?”
“Nothing,” he said, dropping the remote on the couch next to him.
“What do you mean, “nothing”? First, you’re late. Then you come in here and act like….like….like I can’t repeat out loud….and then you tell me nothing’s up? What’s going on?”
“I told you, nothing!” Michael said belligerently, but quietly enough so that it didn’t carry to the kitchen. “We were just late. There’s nothing to explain.”
Trying not to let the hurt over his tone show, Maria folded her arms. “I think my mother deserves a better explanation than, “we were just late”.
“Well she’s not going to get one.”
“Why are you acting like such a jerk?” Maria exploded in exasperated anger, fed up with his attitude.
“Because that’s what I am, okay? Take it or leave it!”
He got up from the couch and the front door shut with a bang as Michael left. Maria stood staring after him, her chest tight with too many emotions to name.
“What happened?” Her mother’s voice brought her around and she wiped at her eyes as she answered.
“Michael…..he had to…..um……” Her voice broke and she closed her eyes against the tears.
“Maria….honey……” Her mother came up and put an arm around her upset daughter. She looked at Jim for help. “I’m sure that whatever’s bothering him, he’ll be back.”
“Can I speak to Maria in private for a moment?” Jim asked Amy. She looked at him for a moment before nodding.
After she left, Jim turned to Maria. “Let’s go outside for a minute.” When they stepped out onto the porch, he said “Don’t be too hard on him, okay?”
“What happened? Why was he so……What happened?” Maria asked again, the earlier disquiet turning into full blown fear.
Jim took a deep breath and explained about Larry. “When I got there, Larry was holding a gun on him.”
“Oh God.”
“I got out my gun and I tried to talk him down, but he got angry at me. He went to pull the trigger but before I could shoot, Michael took him out with a blast.”
When the smoke and dust had cleared, Larry was lying on the ground with a burn mark on his torso the size of Texas. Jim had looked over at Michael to see him lowering his arm, the wild look in his eyes fading to resignation.
“Why didn’t you just let me shoot him?” Jim asked him.
“Because you shouldn’t have to keep cleaning up our messes. It’s my responsibility to take care of us.”
“So Michael killed him?” Maria asked, bringing Jim back to the present.
“Yes, and he disintegrated the body too.”
“I have to go find him,” Maria said. She wished he would have just let her in a little so she could have known why he was acting the way he was, but no, the big jerk had to let her go off on him instead. Damn it.
Hurrying inside to get her purse and keys, she turned back to Jim. “I need to tell Mom something.” She looked uncertainly at the kitchen.
“I’ll take care of it. Just go find him.”
“Thanks.” Maria said gratefully. She hurried out to the Jetta.
Trying to figure out where to start, Maria finally decided to just drive the route to the apartment to see if that’s where he was headed. Driving a little slower than normal, she gripped the steering wheel tightly, her stomach tied in knots until she finally spotted him walking on the sidewalk about half way there. She pulled up next to him.
Rolling down the window, Maria said, “Michael…..get in the car.”
Michael stopped with a sigh, and for a moment, Maria wasn’t sure if he was going to listen, but then he opened the door and sat down.
“Jim told me what happened.” Maria said.
When Michael didn’t say anything she stared at him for a moment before sighing herself. She knew it wasn’t going to be that easy. As irritated as she was with him and despite his surly demeanor, her heart went out to him. He really didn’t know how to deal with his emotions.
“I’m sorry for the way I acted,” Maria said, staring out at the night. “But in my defense, I really had no way of knowing what was going on because you didn’t tell me.” She looked over at him. “Do you want to talk about it?”
Her voice was soft with compassion, and in spite of himself, Michael felt the burden he’d been carrying since earlier lighten just a little. “Not….right now,” he answered her, hoping she would understand.
“Okay. Can we go back to the house? I left poor Jim there to deal with my mother and I think we should rescue him.”
Michael nodded his assent. Maria pulled away from the curb, executed a u-turn and they headed back to the house. When they arrived, they found her mother and Jim Valenti eating dinner.
“I’m glad you decided to come back, Michael.” Amy said, getting up to get them plates. “Jim told me about that man who attacked you at their bar. And now he did it again? That’s terrible.”
When she left the room, Jim said in a quiet voice, “I told her that Larry had come after Michael because of what happened at Patty’s and that’s why he was upset.” Maria gave him a small grateful smile, then got up to help her mother.
Dinner was only as slightly strained affair and no one seemed to expect Michael to contribute so he kept quiet and ate his meal. When it was over, he and Jim ended up alone in the living room for a few moments.
“How are you doing, son?” Jim asked as they sat down.
“Fine,” Michael answered shortly, still not really wanting to talk about his feelings. He didn’t understand why this was getting to him. He hadn’t felt this way about the people he’d been forced to kill when they rescued Max. He hadn’t enjoyed it, but he’d felt justified so why should killing a drunken idiot who nobody cared about make him feel so hollow inside.
“Look, I know how you’re feeling and it doesn’t make it any easier just because he was who he was. Killing is killing and it takes a little piece of your soul every time you’re forced to do it.”
His soul, Michael thought sourly. Who knew if he even had one. Did they manufacture one when they made him out of the junk parts of other people? Had his previous self, the second in command to the King of Antar felt this way when he was defending his planet? Michael doubted it. They must have gotten too much human in the mix when they made him.
“Then why didn’t I feel this way about all those people at that ranch that we had to take out.” Michael asked, unable to keep quiet anymore.
“I don’t know. Maybe because it was more of a combat situation and you knew that those people had really hurt Max and you know deep down that Larry was just a poor misguided fool who really didn’t deserve it.” Jim looked at Michael’s bent head. “Whatever the reason, you feel what you feel and you can’t let it get to you. You can’t let it sit inside you, eating a hole in your heart. You have to let someone else shoulder the burden with you.” Jim sighed. “I never did that. I never let Kyle’s mother help me, even when she begged me, and she finally gave up and left me because of it. Don’t let that happen, Michael. Don’t shut Maria out. She deserves better treatment than that.”
Before Michael could say anything, Maria and her mother reappeared. Maria looked back and forth between the two men as though knowing they’d been discussing her, but she didn’t say anything, just sat down beside Michael on the couch. A moment later, she was surprised when his hand covered hers in her lap. She looked over at him, but he didn’t say anything, just held her hand and sat silently while they all watched a movie together.
When she and Michael got up to leave, Amy surprised both of them by leaning up to kiss Michael on the cheek goodbye. Shifting his shoulders uncomfortably and mumbling goodbye, Michael wondered how he’d warranted another kiss from Maria’s mother. He remembered the first time she’d done it back when he’d saved her wrestling show during the UFO convention. Deluca women were definitely crazy.
It was a little later he and Maria were sitting on the couch in his apartment. Maria had changed into pajamas and was sitting curled up with her head on Michael’s arm as they watched TV. She could feel the tension in his arm and she rubbed it soothingly, wondering if he was going to say anything tonight or if she would have to wait days or even weeks for him to finally open up to her. Michael got up to go in the kitchen and Maria leaned to the other side of the couch.
“He reminded me of Hank.”
Maria sat up straighter, her heart in her throat. She hadn’t expected him to just blurt out his private thoughts.
“Do you think that’s why this is bothering you so much?” Maria finally asked after a few moments of silence. Michael had come back from the kitchen but he was leaning against the counter now.
Michael glanced at her, before looking down. “Maybe. Valenti said that he really didn’t deserve it and I guess that’s true, but…..”
“But you didn’t have a choice.” Maria finished for him.
“He was about to shoot and….I knew that Valenti was going to shoot back and I couldn’t let him. He’s had to take care of our messes too many times.” Michael looked down at his hands, and Maria got the impression that he was seeing Larry’s blood there.
“You did what you had to do, Michael. He was going to kill Jim. You couldn’t let that happen.” She looked at him for a moment. “Were you thinking about Hank when you…..”
“No!” Michael said vehemently. He took a deep breath and continued less forcefully. “But I’d been thinking about him earlier and…..” he paused for a moment before saying quietly. “There were a bunch of days when I wanted to kill him. A bunch of times when I thought I might if I didn’t get away from him. It’s one of the reasons I got out of there so often and went to Max and Isabel’s. I was afraid of what I might do.”
Maria wanted to cry over his pain. Even though he hardly ever shared it with her, she knew how Hank had made him feel about himself and now things he thought he’d buried with Hank were coming back to haunt him.
“Hank was a really bad guy and you shouldn’t feel badly for wanting to hurt him. He hurt you, for God’s sake. You were just a little kid and you didn’t deserve it Michael.”
“I know that.” Michael finally looked up at her and Maria was startled by the honestly in his gaze. “I actually realize that now. I used to think there was something wrong with me and that’s why Max and Isabel got the good family and I got Hank.”
“Michael…..” How heartbreaking was that? Maria literally thought she could feel her heart rending in two.
“But I know now that I was wrong.” Michael hesitated, then walked over and knelt in front of her. “You helped me see that I was wrong.” He put his head in her lap, the intensity of his emotions too much to let her see, but Maria could feel them and she thought her heart would burst from her chest. She couldn’t speak for a moment as she stroked his silky hair.
“Wow,” Maria finally whispered realizing how lame that sounded, but she hoped that he could feel her overwhelming love and gratitude that he had actually shared his feelings with her out loud. “You don’t do anything in half measures do you?” She smiled. “You should warn a girl before you decide to switch personalities on her.” Her gentle teasing was rewarded with a nip on the leg that caused her to jump and a distinct lessening of the intensity in the atmosphere.
A moment later, Maria spoke again, her hands still moving through his hair caressingly. “You have to tell Max, you know.”
Michael lifted his head, then got up to sit beside her on the couch and Maria could tell by his expression that he was uncertain. “You agree, right?”
When Michael still didn’t say anything, she turned to face him. “Look Michael, I know why you’re thinking about not telling him, but…..”
“What if this fucks him up again? He’s just now starting to get better. I mean, he had an actual smile on his face yesterday.” Michael ran an agitated hand through his hair.
“I know that and I understand, but you can’t keep this from him. Do you remember how you felt when you thought he was keeping stuff from you? You went off on him and did some really stupid things. Every time you guys start keeping secrets, things go to hell. You have to tell him.” Maria shook her head. “He’ll be okay. He’s a lot stronger now and Liz will help him deal with it. You have to trust each other, Michael. It’s the only way.”
Michael knew she was right. How many times had he gotten pissed off at Max for keeping things from him “for his own good”. God, he’d hated that. Now he knew exactly how Max had felt.
“Not tonight,” Michael said finally.
“No, not tonight. He and Liz deserve to have one night crisis free.” Maria agreed.
“What about you? Don’t you deserve it too?” The uncertainty in Michael’s voice caused Maria’s heart to melt.
“Compared to what Max and Liz have gone through, our lives are a cakewalk, Michael. I wouldn’t trade. You don’t have a murderous ex-wife lurking somewhere, do you?”
“Not that I’m aware of.”
“I’m not sure I find that reassuring, but it will have to do.” Maria smiled and leaned back against his arm as they sat back. “I love you, Spaceboy.”
“Me too.” Michael answered, aware of how lucky he was and swearing in his heart to try and never take advantage of it again.
**********************************
Last edited by sylvia37 on Mon Apr 19, 2004 10:25 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
He was beautiful.
Liz had just stepped out of the bathroom after changing into her new nightgown and taking one last look in the mirror, her heart pounding in nervous excitement before she opened the door. Now she stood rooted to the spot, staring at the love of her life.
Max had changed into a pair of drawstring pajama pants. His upper body was bare and as Liz stared at the expanse of muscular, naked back presented to her, she felt her insides melt. How lucky could one girl get?
Max hadn’t heard the door, but he suddenly felt the charge in the air and turned around. The sight that met his eyes caused him to stop short as well.
She was a vision.
Max couldn’t keep his eyes from trailing down as he took in his first glorious sight of his love dressed in provocative lingerie. The sheer material teased him with glimpses of her nakedness, and the added bonus of her unbound hair and lovely bare legs was almost too much. His already aroused body hardened even more and he knew he couldn’t hide it from her. He almost groaned out loud as Liz turned for a second to drop her overnight bag and her bare breast peeked into view from behind an appliqué for a moment before she turned back.
“Max……” Liz said, feeling a blush start in her neck and move up to her cheeks at the look in his eyes. They were molten gold and seemed to scorch her skin as they roamed her body.
“You’re…..” Max had to clear his throat before continuing. “You look….beautiful.” The words were inadequate but he couldn’t seem to make his brain work.
“Thank you,” Liz answered, her own gaze feasting on the sight of his naked chest. She unconsciously licked her suddenly dry lips, not realizing how her own expression was devouring him. Her cheeks felt lit with fire when she finally lowered her gaze and took in the evidence of Max’s admiration for her attire. Liz dragged her eyes away feeling embarrassed to have been staring then gasped as she finally took in her surroundings. The room was different. Max had evidently been busy while she was dressing.
Aromatic candles were lit on every available surface, and bathed the room in a romantic glow. There was music coming from a CD player and the bed had been turned down. The doors to the balcony were open and Liz could see out into the night.
“You did this for me?” Liz said, her eyes tearing up.
Max nodded, and Liz smiled tremulously, moving forward to wrap her arms around his neck. “Thank you. It’s beautiful.”
Taking a shaky breath, Max held her against him, trembling at the feel of her almost naked form in his arms. Did she know what she was doing to him? Forcing himself to remain in control instead of dragging her to the bed like his body was demanding, Max pulled back and smiled a little.
“Look outside.” Max led Liz to the balcony, but she hesitated to go out, feeling exposed in her scanty attire.
“No one can see us. It’s dark,” Max said, taking her hand. They stepped outside and Max pulled the door closed so the light wouldn’t silhouette them.
The night was beautiful. Their balcony looked down over the garden that they’d walked through earlier and stars shown brightly in the dark summer sky. Liz stood holding the railing and Max moved up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. They stood looking out over the garden, feeling the slight breeze, and listening to the faint music coming from the room.
Liz could feel Max trembling slightly as he held her and the evidence of his arousal was solid against her back. As they stood, the atmosphere gradually grew thick with their unspoken desires and Liz felt her own body softening, melting into his. There connection was open enough so that they could feel each others need and each fed the other until it seemed to permeate the very air they were breathing.
Not able to stand it another minute, Liz turned around slowly and gazed up at Max, his eyes burning back at her with inner light. Their lips drew together like a magnet, slowly at first, softly, but as their bodies made contact, their connection opened further, the need to bond, to join their bodies and souls together as one making them desperate.
Max thought he would die from the feel of her firm breasts pressing into his chest, the tight nipples piercing him with their need. His lips slanted over hers, his tongue delving deeply as he unconsciously communicated his desires to her through his devastating kisses.
Liz moaned, unable to grasp a thought, overwhelmed by the unbridled lust suffusing her. Her body ached with unfulfilled passion and she couldn’t stop the whimpers coming from her throat as she returned Max’s deep, carnal kisses with ones of her own. She would never get enough of his lips.
Finally dragging his lips away from Liz’s tempting ones, Max ran them down her throat, groaning as she threw her head back, pressing herself tightly against his aching erection.
“Liz….we should……we should….go inside….” Max panted out hoarsely, trying to get his breath back under control, but even as he said this, he couldn’t stop himself from his exploration of the exposed skin of her shoulders and neck. His lips were branding her, each kiss leaving a distinct impression on her skin.
“We should….” Liz agreed, her own breath heaving, but she couldn’t make herself move either. She never wanted him to stop touching her, kissing her, leaving his mark on her.
Trying to make good on his statement, Max lifted Liz off of her feet, holding her around her waist as he moved towards the balcony doors, his lips fused to hers. He managed to get the door open, carrying her inside and kicking the door closed with his foot. The candle flames danced as the breeze hit them.
Without missing a beat, Max lifted Liz onto the bed, following her down, unable to stop now that they had started. The anticipation had been building all evening, and now the moment had arrived. They twined together on the bed, their bodies fused together almost as one.
Running his hand feverishly up her legs, Max moaned low in his throat when he encountered the wisp of panties underneath her slip. He’d never had access to this much skin before, and it was making him crazy. When Liz’s leg wrapped around his hip, bringing his erection into the cradle of her thighs, he thought he might lose it right there. He needed to slow this down.
Max pulled back enough to look at her, his hands sifting her hair back from her face. “Liz….we need to….we have to……”
Liz shook her head. “I know we aren’t going to ….go all the way, Max.” Her breathing matched his, feeling every nuance in their tightly pressed bodies. The feel of Max’s hardness against her was titillating her, making her long to feel him inside, filling her, completing her. She knew it was partly the bond that was causing this need, but it didn’t make it any less potent. She wanted him to make her his.
But knowing that they weren’t going to go that far tonight, Liz just needed him to take away this ache….and she wanted it soon.
Aware of her thoughts, Max’s own thoughts were a jumble of confusion. His body was on fire for hers, but despite his desire to make love with her, his insecurities and painful feelings of disgust were hovering right below the surface. Liz’s desire to complete their bond and her understanding of his hesitancy were also wreaking havoc, feeding his guilt and uncertainty.
In the end, Max did the only thing he could do. He leaned down to kiss her again with tender ferociousness, teasing her with his tongue on her lips, playing with hers until Liz was writhing beneath him, right where he wanted her.
Slipping down away from her lips, Max ignored Liz’s protest, kissing his way down over the exposed skin, the scent of it feeding his desire. He stopped for a moment to look down at her heaving breasts, partially hidden from his view, then he reached up to slip a strap from her shoulder, baring them to his hungry gaze.
“You’re so perfect,” he breathed, not even realizing that he’d said it out loud. He reached to cup the delicate mounds, loving that they fit perfectly into his hands, their soft, round texture sending pleasure signals straight to his groin. The aroused tips beckoned him, begging for his attention and Max didn’t resist, taking first one, then the other into his mouth, moaning out his pleasure at the way they felt in his mouth, on his tongue. Liz’s breathy moans fed his hunger, keeping him prisoner as he worked to satisfy the desperate need spiraling through both of them.
“Max…..” Liz moaned out, her hands tunneling through his thick hair, holding him against her, arching to keep him from stopping. His mouth on her aching nipples felt incredible and she could tell from the sounds he was making and the waves of lust coming through their connection that he felt the same way. Finally letting go of his hair, Liz ran her hands feverishly over his back, the heat of his skin and smooth muscles inciting her pleasure. She reached in between them, running her hands down his naked torso, stopping to caress the hard ridges of muscle there before moving downward.
Before Liz could reach her goal, Max grabbed her hand and brought it around his neck as he coming back up to kiss her. She moaned as he crushed her swollen lips under his own, intensifying the ache in her center. Her body felt heavy and sensitive as well, needy and frenzied.
Max’s caressing hands touched her everywhere, skimming over her aching breasts to find her smooth thighs. Raising his head to look at her, Max slipped a hand under the hem of her gown, his touch tentative now, his gaze almost questioning, but he felt her desire for him to touch her in this sensitive place and he drew a deep breath before sliding his hand upwards.
The evidence of Liz’s excitement obvious to his questing fingers, Max let out an involuntary sound, humbled once again that he did this to her. He leaned down to kiss her again rubbing his fingers over the wet center of her panties, feeling his erection throb when she moaned into his mouth. She arched into his touch, and they both knew what she wanted him to do. Max was glad to comply, finally slipping his fingers under the thin fabric, over the soft hair, down to her waiting core, both of them trembling at this venture into uncharted territory.
Liz gasped as she felt Max’s first tentative caress, his fingers gentle as he slowly explored. When he finally slid a shallow finger into the slick opening, her thighs tightened with tension but the feeling was so exquisite that she moaned involuntarily. Max’s buried his face in her hair, his fingers bolder now as he felt the soft swollen folds embracing his skin, the wetness drenching his fingers with Liz’s desire sparking his imagination as to how it would feel to have that soft wetness surrounding him, squeezing him, coaxing his seed from him. His body tightened painfully, his erection straining against the confines of his pants.
He suddenly stiffened as he felt Liz’s hand surround his aching shaft, wrenching a groan from him. He’d been purposefully trying to keep her occupied with her own desire so she wouldn’t notice that he was holding back, but he should have known. There were no secrets between them.
Liz knew what was going on in his head. Despite the rapidly spiraling tension that was causing her hips to lift in time with Max’s fingers now, she knew that he was deliberately concentrating all of his considerable efforts on her pleasure, hoping that she wouldn’t realize that he wasn’t participating. His fears and hesitation were laid bare to her through their connection, but she wasn’t about to allow him to let them win. They were past that now.
“Max….” She deliberately squeezed, stroking his hardness through his pajamas, smiling at the throaty moan that it elicited. She leaned up to kiss him, teasing him with her tongue, lapping at his lips until he stopped her with his hand behind her head, capturing her teasing tongue in his open mouth, his kiss deep and almost punishing as they both felt the tension in their bodies spike.
New moisture was coating Max’s fingers now, slicking her passage. It felt incredible and Max was once again bombarded with thoughts and fantasies of how it would feel to have that tight wetness caressing his swollen length. He groaned out loud at the thought, unconsciously sending a flash to Liz of his thoughts and she arched, her muscles spasming, feeling her thighs quivering, her release moments away. Her breath was coming out in gasps now and she reached upward, sliding her hand inside the waistband of Max’s pajamas to grasp him, wanting him with her.
“Liz…..I….” His eyes rolled back in his head as her thumb swiped over the top of his erection, before she deliberately squeezed on the down stroke. He could feel his balls tensing with readiness and he stiffened more, trying to hold back.
“Max…...” Liz made him look at her. She could see his jaw tighten with tension and feel his automatic response to his own desire to release. “Let go with me……come with me…….”
He stared down at her for a tense moment, then crushed his lips down on hers with a harsh sound of surrender deliberately burying two fingers deep, thrusting them in and out of her tight passage, wringing a cry from Liz’s throat as her orgasm washed over her, undulating outward from the center of her sex sending ripples of intense pleasure throughout her entire body into his.
Max buried his face in her throat, gritting his teeth as wave after wave of sensation ran through him, his body shuddering in pleasure, satisfying spurts of semen pulsing from him into Liz’s hand. Liz shuddered with him, new waves of sensation rippling through her at Max’s release and they both felt Max’s soul intertwine with hers, fruitlessly trying to complete their bond as without even realizing it, their hips moved together in rhythm, a prelude of what was to come when they finally did make love.
Gasping into each others mouths, their lips crashed together, the last of the pulsating sensations surging through them, leaving them trembling together in the aftermath. Liz clung to him, hot tears of raw emotion burning her throat before falling softly on Max’s bare skin. Max felt them and his arms tightened around her, wishing he could draw her into his body.
After a few long moments, their breathing gradually slowed, their bodies relaxing, leaving the two lovers in an exhausted heap. Making a supreme effort, Max pulled Liz onto his prone form, waving a hand over them to evaporate the moisture they’d produced before lying back on the bed. Awed and humbled by their intense experience, there was no need for words as their emotions came across clearly through their connection.
Max did finally speak quietly a few moments later. “I’m sorry I hesitated….you know…..during…..” ,
“Max, don’t apologize. It was perfect.” Liz shook her head against his chest.
“It wasn’t perfect,” Max denied softly. They both felt the small emptiness left by the fact that they hadn’t completed the bond and it made their wonderful experience slightly bittersweet. “It wasn’t perfect, but it will be.”
Max kissed the top of Liz’s head, feeling her nod at his words, acknowledging that what they both knew to be true. When they finally made love and cemented their bond, it would be a profound experience that they had only had a taste of tonight. Max vowed to himself that he would do everything possible to make it happen sooner rather than later. He would focus on getting well and being whole and free of his demons before he completely bonded himself to Liz. She deserved that and now that they knew what was waiting for them, he was more determined then ever. He’d taken another step tonight, and he knew it could only get better from here.
“I love you,” Liz’s soft voice whispered over his skin and Max felt his throat tighten with emotion.
“I love you too. Thank you for tonight.” Max answered her, meaning it with his whole heart.
Liz rose up on an elbow, her hair forming a silk curtain over her shoulder, leaning down to kiss him softly, humming as her still sensitive lips tingled. Max felt her kiss all the way down to his toes, her love surrounding him like a warm blanket, keeping out the cold.
“It was my pleasure.”
TBC.........
Liz had just stepped out of the bathroom after changing into her new nightgown and taking one last look in the mirror, her heart pounding in nervous excitement before she opened the door. Now she stood rooted to the spot, staring at the love of her life.
Max had changed into a pair of drawstring pajama pants. His upper body was bare and as Liz stared at the expanse of muscular, naked back presented to her, she felt her insides melt. How lucky could one girl get?
Max hadn’t heard the door, but he suddenly felt the charge in the air and turned around. The sight that met his eyes caused him to stop short as well.
She was a vision.
Max couldn’t keep his eyes from trailing down as he took in his first glorious sight of his love dressed in provocative lingerie. The sheer material teased him with glimpses of her nakedness, and the added bonus of her unbound hair and lovely bare legs was almost too much. His already aroused body hardened even more and he knew he couldn’t hide it from her. He almost groaned out loud as Liz turned for a second to drop her overnight bag and her bare breast peeked into view from behind an appliqué for a moment before she turned back.
“Max……” Liz said, feeling a blush start in her neck and move up to her cheeks at the look in his eyes. They were molten gold and seemed to scorch her skin as they roamed her body.
“You’re…..” Max had to clear his throat before continuing. “You look….beautiful.” The words were inadequate but he couldn’t seem to make his brain work.
“Thank you,” Liz answered, her own gaze feasting on the sight of his naked chest. She unconsciously licked her suddenly dry lips, not realizing how her own expression was devouring him. Her cheeks felt lit with fire when she finally lowered her gaze and took in the evidence of Max’s admiration for her attire. Liz dragged her eyes away feeling embarrassed to have been staring then gasped as she finally took in her surroundings. The room was different. Max had evidently been busy while she was dressing.
Aromatic candles were lit on every available surface, and bathed the room in a romantic glow. There was music coming from a CD player and the bed had been turned down. The doors to the balcony were open and Liz could see out into the night.
“You did this for me?” Liz said, her eyes tearing up.
Max nodded, and Liz smiled tremulously, moving forward to wrap her arms around his neck. “Thank you. It’s beautiful.”
Taking a shaky breath, Max held her against him, trembling at the feel of her almost naked form in his arms. Did she know what she was doing to him? Forcing himself to remain in control instead of dragging her to the bed like his body was demanding, Max pulled back and smiled a little.
“Look outside.” Max led Liz to the balcony, but she hesitated to go out, feeling exposed in her scanty attire.
“No one can see us. It’s dark,” Max said, taking her hand. They stepped outside and Max pulled the door closed so the light wouldn’t silhouette them.
The night was beautiful. Their balcony looked down over the garden that they’d walked through earlier and stars shown brightly in the dark summer sky. Liz stood holding the railing and Max moved up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. They stood looking out over the garden, feeling the slight breeze, and listening to the faint music coming from the room.
Liz could feel Max trembling slightly as he held her and the evidence of his arousal was solid against her back. As they stood, the atmosphere gradually grew thick with their unspoken desires and Liz felt her own body softening, melting into his. There connection was open enough so that they could feel each others need and each fed the other until it seemed to permeate the very air they were breathing.
Not able to stand it another minute, Liz turned around slowly and gazed up at Max, his eyes burning back at her with inner light. Their lips drew together like a magnet, slowly at first, softly, but as their bodies made contact, their connection opened further, the need to bond, to join their bodies and souls together as one making them desperate.
Max thought he would die from the feel of her firm breasts pressing into his chest, the tight nipples piercing him with their need. His lips slanted over hers, his tongue delving deeply as he unconsciously communicated his desires to her through his devastating kisses.
Liz moaned, unable to grasp a thought, overwhelmed by the unbridled lust suffusing her. Her body ached with unfulfilled passion and she couldn’t stop the whimpers coming from her throat as she returned Max’s deep, carnal kisses with ones of her own. She would never get enough of his lips.
Finally dragging his lips away from Liz’s tempting ones, Max ran them down her throat, groaning as she threw her head back, pressing herself tightly against his aching erection.
“Liz….we should……we should….go inside….” Max panted out hoarsely, trying to get his breath back under control, but even as he said this, he couldn’t stop himself from his exploration of the exposed skin of her shoulders and neck. His lips were branding her, each kiss leaving a distinct impression on her skin.
“We should….” Liz agreed, her own breath heaving, but she couldn’t make herself move either. She never wanted him to stop touching her, kissing her, leaving his mark on her.
Trying to make good on his statement, Max lifted Liz off of her feet, holding her around her waist as he moved towards the balcony doors, his lips fused to hers. He managed to get the door open, carrying her inside and kicking the door closed with his foot. The candle flames danced as the breeze hit them.
Without missing a beat, Max lifted Liz onto the bed, following her down, unable to stop now that they had started. The anticipation had been building all evening, and now the moment had arrived. They twined together on the bed, their bodies fused together almost as one.
Running his hand feverishly up her legs, Max moaned low in his throat when he encountered the wisp of panties underneath her slip. He’d never had access to this much skin before, and it was making him crazy. When Liz’s leg wrapped around his hip, bringing his erection into the cradle of her thighs, he thought he might lose it right there. He needed to slow this down.
Max pulled back enough to look at her, his hands sifting her hair back from her face. “Liz….we need to….we have to……”
Liz shook her head. “I know we aren’t going to ….go all the way, Max.” Her breathing matched his, feeling every nuance in their tightly pressed bodies. The feel of Max’s hardness against her was titillating her, making her long to feel him inside, filling her, completing her. She knew it was partly the bond that was causing this need, but it didn’t make it any less potent. She wanted him to make her his.
But knowing that they weren’t going to go that far tonight, Liz just needed him to take away this ache….and she wanted it soon.
Aware of her thoughts, Max’s own thoughts were a jumble of confusion. His body was on fire for hers, but despite his desire to make love with her, his insecurities and painful feelings of disgust were hovering right below the surface. Liz’s desire to complete their bond and her understanding of his hesitancy were also wreaking havoc, feeding his guilt and uncertainty.
In the end, Max did the only thing he could do. He leaned down to kiss her again with tender ferociousness, teasing her with his tongue on her lips, playing with hers until Liz was writhing beneath him, right where he wanted her.
Slipping down away from her lips, Max ignored Liz’s protest, kissing his way down over the exposed skin, the scent of it feeding his desire. He stopped for a moment to look down at her heaving breasts, partially hidden from his view, then he reached up to slip a strap from her shoulder, baring them to his hungry gaze.
“You’re so perfect,” he breathed, not even realizing that he’d said it out loud. He reached to cup the delicate mounds, loving that they fit perfectly into his hands, their soft, round texture sending pleasure signals straight to his groin. The aroused tips beckoned him, begging for his attention and Max didn’t resist, taking first one, then the other into his mouth, moaning out his pleasure at the way they felt in his mouth, on his tongue. Liz’s breathy moans fed his hunger, keeping him prisoner as he worked to satisfy the desperate need spiraling through both of them.
“Max…..” Liz moaned out, her hands tunneling through his thick hair, holding him against her, arching to keep him from stopping. His mouth on her aching nipples felt incredible and she could tell from the sounds he was making and the waves of lust coming through their connection that he felt the same way. Finally letting go of his hair, Liz ran her hands feverishly over his back, the heat of his skin and smooth muscles inciting her pleasure. She reached in between them, running her hands down his naked torso, stopping to caress the hard ridges of muscle there before moving downward.
Before Liz could reach her goal, Max grabbed her hand and brought it around his neck as he coming back up to kiss her. She moaned as he crushed her swollen lips under his own, intensifying the ache in her center. Her body felt heavy and sensitive as well, needy and frenzied.
Max’s caressing hands touched her everywhere, skimming over her aching breasts to find her smooth thighs. Raising his head to look at her, Max slipped a hand under the hem of her gown, his touch tentative now, his gaze almost questioning, but he felt her desire for him to touch her in this sensitive place and he drew a deep breath before sliding his hand upwards.
The evidence of Liz’s excitement obvious to his questing fingers, Max let out an involuntary sound, humbled once again that he did this to her. He leaned down to kiss her again rubbing his fingers over the wet center of her panties, feeling his erection throb when she moaned into his mouth. She arched into his touch, and they both knew what she wanted him to do. Max was glad to comply, finally slipping his fingers under the thin fabric, over the soft hair, down to her waiting core, both of them trembling at this venture into uncharted territory.
Liz gasped as she felt Max’s first tentative caress, his fingers gentle as he slowly explored. When he finally slid a shallow finger into the slick opening, her thighs tightened with tension but the feeling was so exquisite that she moaned involuntarily. Max’s buried his face in her hair, his fingers bolder now as he felt the soft swollen folds embracing his skin, the wetness drenching his fingers with Liz’s desire sparking his imagination as to how it would feel to have that soft wetness surrounding him, squeezing him, coaxing his seed from him. His body tightened painfully, his erection straining against the confines of his pants.
He suddenly stiffened as he felt Liz’s hand surround his aching shaft, wrenching a groan from him. He’d been purposefully trying to keep her occupied with her own desire so she wouldn’t notice that he was holding back, but he should have known. There were no secrets between them.
Liz knew what was going on in his head. Despite the rapidly spiraling tension that was causing her hips to lift in time with Max’s fingers now, she knew that he was deliberately concentrating all of his considerable efforts on her pleasure, hoping that she wouldn’t realize that he wasn’t participating. His fears and hesitation were laid bare to her through their connection, but she wasn’t about to allow him to let them win. They were past that now.
“Max….” She deliberately squeezed, stroking his hardness through his pajamas, smiling at the throaty moan that it elicited. She leaned up to kiss him, teasing him with her tongue, lapping at his lips until he stopped her with his hand behind her head, capturing her teasing tongue in his open mouth, his kiss deep and almost punishing as they both felt the tension in their bodies spike.
New moisture was coating Max’s fingers now, slicking her passage. It felt incredible and Max was once again bombarded with thoughts and fantasies of how it would feel to have that tight wetness caressing his swollen length. He groaned out loud at the thought, unconsciously sending a flash to Liz of his thoughts and she arched, her muscles spasming, feeling her thighs quivering, her release moments away. Her breath was coming out in gasps now and she reached upward, sliding her hand inside the waistband of Max’s pajamas to grasp him, wanting him with her.
“Liz…..I….” His eyes rolled back in his head as her thumb swiped over the top of his erection, before she deliberately squeezed on the down stroke. He could feel his balls tensing with readiness and he stiffened more, trying to hold back.
“Max…...” Liz made him look at her. She could see his jaw tighten with tension and feel his automatic response to his own desire to release. “Let go with me……come with me…….”
He stared down at her for a tense moment, then crushed his lips down on hers with a harsh sound of surrender deliberately burying two fingers deep, thrusting them in and out of her tight passage, wringing a cry from Liz’s throat as her orgasm washed over her, undulating outward from the center of her sex sending ripples of intense pleasure throughout her entire body into his.
Max buried his face in her throat, gritting his teeth as wave after wave of sensation ran through him, his body shuddering in pleasure, satisfying spurts of semen pulsing from him into Liz’s hand. Liz shuddered with him, new waves of sensation rippling through her at Max’s release and they both felt Max’s soul intertwine with hers, fruitlessly trying to complete their bond as without even realizing it, their hips moved together in rhythm, a prelude of what was to come when they finally did make love.
Gasping into each others mouths, their lips crashed together, the last of the pulsating sensations surging through them, leaving them trembling together in the aftermath. Liz clung to him, hot tears of raw emotion burning her throat before falling softly on Max’s bare skin. Max felt them and his arms tightened around her, wishing he could draw her into his body.
After a few long moments, their breathing gradually slowed, their bodies relaxing, leaving the two lovers in an exhausted heap. Making a supreme effort, Max pulled Liz onto his prone form, waving a hand over them to evaporate the moisture they’d produced before lying back on the bed. Awed and humbled by their intense experience, there was no need for words as their emotions came across clearly through their connection.
Max did finally speak quietly a few moments later. “I’m sorry I hesitated….you know…..during…..” ,
“Max, don’t apologize. It was perfect.” Liz shook her head against his chest.
“It wasn’t perfect,” Max denied softly. They both felt the small emptiness left by the fact that they hadn’t completed the bond and it made their wonderful experience slightly bittersweet. “It wasn’t perfect, but it will be.”
Max kissed the top of Liz’s head, feeling her nod at his words, acknowledging that what they both knew to be true. When they finally made love and cemented their bond, it would be a profound experience that they had only had a taste of tonight. Max vowed to himself that he would do everything possible to make it happen sooner rather than later. He would focus on getting well and being whole and free of his demons before he completely bonded himself to Liz. She deserved that and now that they knew what was waiting for them, he was more determined then ever. He’d taken another step tonight, and he knew it could only get better from here.
“I love you,” Liz’s soft voice whispered over his skin and Max felt his throat tighten with emotion.
“I love you too. Thank you for tonight.” Max answered her, meaning it with his whole heart.
Liz rose up on an elbow, her hair forming a silk curtain over her shoulder, leaning down to kiss him softly, humming as her still sensitive lips tingled. Max felt her kiss all the way down to his toes, her love surrounding him like a warm blanket, keeping out the cold.
“It was my pleasure.”
TBC.........
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Mareli, you don't have to wait anymore.
I'm sooooo sorry you guys. I really intended to have this done ages ago, but I've been busy and it wasn't because I was writing my other story. I've had that done for a while, just didn't have the courage to post it. I only have one more part of that one to write.
I'm so glad you all liked the big date and I appreciate all of your lovely comments. I'll get on with the posting now. Let me know what you think.
Everything to You Part 72
They swayed to the music, Maria’s sultry voice washing over them, oblivious to everyone else on the dance floor at CowPatty’s.
How do I
Get through one night without you
If I had to live without you
What kinda life would that be
Oh and I need you in my arms, need you to hold
You are my world, my heart, my soul
If you ever leave
Baby you would take away everything
Good in my life
Without you
There would be no sun in my sky
There would be no love in my life
There'd be no world left for me
And I, baby, I don't know what I would do
I'd be lost if I lost you
If you ever leave
Baby you would take away everything
Real in my life
And tell me now
How do I live without you I want to know
How do I breathe without you
If you ever go
How do I ever, ever survive
How do I, how do I, oh how do I live
Max slid his fingers under the hem of Liz’s shirt where it rested a couple of inches above her skirt. The soft skin of her back felt like silk on his fingertips, and he closed his eyes, resting his cheek against her hair, letting the scent of it, and the feel of her body surround him.
Liz closed her eyes as well, her own cheek resting on Max’s chest as they danced. Her hands crept up, playing with the hair on the back of his neck, the strands thick and wavy, wrapping around her fingers.
Suddenly, Liz got a flash.
“Max…..oh….ah......”
Neck arched, Liz moaned as his lips suckled strongly at her breast, her hands buried in his hair, holding his head to her…….
She and Max hadn’t woken up that morning with the intention of repeating the night before, but the proximity of their nearly naked bodies as they talked and kissed became too much. Before they knew it, their kisses became more purposeful and the touches became more passionate, two young, healthy people unable to resist the lure of each other. Liz was in heaven, Max’ worshipful caresses bringing her body to new heights, and it was much easier this time for Max to work through his initial hesitation. allowing Liz to touch and please him with a minimum of anxiety.
As before, they lay wrapped together on the bed, their bodies and souls straining to complete the bond, but it didn’t matter, it had been a magical night and morning for both of them and Liz had been sorry to see it end.
Feeling herself flush as her body reacted to the flash, Liz felt Max’s own response suddenly pressing against her and she knew he was thinking about their morning at the hotel as well. She smiled into his chest, feeling him take a deep breath and reach for control. She thought about teasing him, but realized they were on the dance floor surrounded by others and she decided that wouldn’t be a nice thing to do. Max pulled away, looking down at her, his expression a mixture of gratitude and disappointment.
If you ever leave
Baby you would take away everything
Need you with me
Baby don't you know that you are everything
Good in my life
And tell me now
How do I live without you I want to know
How do I breathe without you
If you ever go
How do I ever, ever survive
How do I, how do I, oh how do I live
How do I live without you baby
How do I live
How do I live
The song ended and they clapped as they returned to their table. Max frowned a little when he saw that Michael was not in his seat. He again wondered what was up with his friend. The only blight on his happiness since he and Liz had come back from their date this morning was Michael’s sullen attitude. Max didn’t think that he was upset with his and Liz’s night out. They were way passed that, so it had to be something else. And Maria had been uncharacteristically silent about Michael’s surliness.
A few minutes later as Max was exiting the men’s room, he caught sight of Michael in the game room playing a pinball machine. The machine rattled as Michael stabbed at the buttons aggressively, his expression a concentrated scowl, then just when Max stepped up next to the machine, the ball drained.
“Fucking piece of sh….!” Michael slammed his hand down on top of the machine, cracking the glass.
“Michael!” Max looked around hurriedly before running his hand over the crack, fixing it. “What the hell is wrong with you?”
“Nothing,” Michael actually looked a little chagrined at his own outburst.
“Don’t hand me that bullshit,” Max said in irritation. “You’ve been acting weird all day. Tell me what’s going on.”
Pushed to the edge by Max’s tone, Michael scowled. “You want to know? Fine! I’ll tell you. Come outside.” He turned and stalked out of the game room towards the front door. As he walked, he took a deep breath, his irritation giving way to resignation realizing that he wasn’t really mad at Max but just angry about what he had to do.
He didn’t want to tell him about Larry. Michael had seen how happy Max was when he and Liz had come into the CrashDown this morning. In spite of what others might think, he wasn’t immune to the bashful looks the two of them kept exchanging or the constant touching. He could tell that they had worked through some of Max’s problems and deep down, he was relieved and happy for his friend, not having seen him so relaxed for a long time.
Which was why he hated what he was about to do. Turning to face him when they stopped in the parking lot, Michael could already see Max’s brow etching with worry, the happiness of the last day or so giving way to tension. Damn it!
“What’s going on?” Max said, knots forming in his gut at the grim look in Michael’s eyes. “Did something happen while I was gone?”
Taking a deep breath, Michael spoke.
“You remember that guy……Larry…… that saw you lose control of your powers the night of the fight?”
Max felt his face draining of color as he stared at his best friend. He managed a nod.
“I’ve been watching him since that night. I wanted to make sure that he wasn’t talking about stuff he shouldn’t and that if he was, that no one was listening. Last night….I followed him into a bar.”
Inside the club, Liz was chatting with one of the band members. They were done for the night and the bar was clearing out. Maria was going over something with Jim Valenti and Liz glanced again towards the back of the bar, wondering where Max and Michael had gotten to.
“Okay, I’m done,” Maria came down from the stage. “Where are our two space cadets?” she asked, looking around.
“I don’t……..” Liz’s words were cut off suddenly as she felt a wave of horrified emotion rush through her from Max.
“Liz….what’s wrong?” Maria asked frantically seeing her friend’s face go white.
“Max…….” Without another word, Liz ran towards the door and Maria had no choice but to follow.
When Liz got outside, she saw Max and Michael standing by the Chevelle.
“Max…..” Liz hurried forward, catching his arm as she got there. The feelings coming through their connection were so jumbled, she could barely make them out except for one….guilt. Max was drowning in it.
“What happened?” Liz asked, looking at Max’s pale face, his arm trembling in her grasp. She could see him swallowing convulsively and she suddenly knew he was trying not to bend over and heave up everything in his stomach.
“Michael….tell me what’s going on.” Liz turned fierce eyes to her best friend’s boyfriend.
“Liz….” Maria had come up to stand beside Michael and Liz was even more concerned when she saw the way Maria was clutching his arm, running her hand up and down it soothingly.
“Something happened while you were away,” Maria began when Michael didn’t answer her. He looked almost as crushed as Max did.
Liz stared at her friend, realizing that she already knew what was wrong. “What?”
Maria briefly explained the situation.
“He was about to shoot Jim and Michael had to……he had to kill him.” Maria finished, glancing up at her boyfriend’s face sympathetically.
“Oh my God,” Liz’s stomach was churning with too many emotions to name. Her own horror at what Michael had had to do was being amplified by the overwhelming feelings coming from Max. “I’m really sorry, Michael.” She squeezed Max’s arm, gently admonishing him for the things going through his head.
Max could feel Liz’s anxiety for him and he tried valiantly to get a hold of himself. Liz was right. He couldn’t focus on himself right now. If he did, he’d come apart. He had to focus on Michael. But before he could say anything, Jim Valenti appeared from inside.
“Is everything okay? I saw Liz and Maria come running out here.”
“We’re just…..Michael told Max about Larry.” Maria answered him.
“Oh,” Jim said, looking sympathetically at the two young men. Michael’s face was blank except for his eyes that seemed to glitter with suppressed emotion in the barely lit parking lot, and Max looked completely devastated.
“Look son…..”
“I’m sorry,” Max’s voice came out as a croak as he cut him off. He couldn’t let Valenti tell him it was okay. It wasn’t okay. God, he’d almost gotten him and Michael killed.
“He was sick, son. Sooner or later it would have come out anyway. You just happened to be the one who set him off.”
Max didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to. The look on his face spoke for him. This was his fault and words were not going to change that fact. It didn’t matter that the others didn’t blame him. He blamed himself.
Jim said goodnight leaving Liz staring worriedly at Max. She could feel him burying his emotions and she didn’t like it.
“Max…..” Michael finally spoke up, trying to come up with something to make him feel better, but Max cut him off too, pulling away from Liz to pivot away, covering his eyes with a hand.
“Don’t tell me its okay, Michael,” he said, his voice full of angry self loathing.
“I’m not” Michael retorted, his own voice rising. “I’m not because it’s not okay, but…..its done. It was a fucked up situation and there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“I want you to take me out to where it happened.” Max pulled his hand away to look at Michael in sudden determination.
“Why? We got rid of all the evidence. No one will ever know we were there.” Michael answered him, surprised by his request.
“That isn’t it. I just…..I want to go.”
“Fine,” Michael said, not really understanding but not seeing any reason not to comply with Max’s request.
“Just the two of us,” Max said, looking down at Liz.
“No…..Max……” Liz protested, able to feel his need to do this but not wanting to leave him in this state.
Max lead Liz away from the others. “Liz…..I need to do this.”
“I know….but….”
“I need to do it with Michael . Please…..I’m not shutting you out, I promise. I just…..” He couldn’t put into words what he was feeling, but Liz listened with her heart and mind and she understood that this wasn’t about her, it was about Michael.
“Okay.” She reached up to hug him, and Max returned it, gratitude and love for her momentarily blocking out the guilt he was feeling.
They walked back over to Michael and Maria.
“I’ll be by later,” Max said to Liz. He reluctantly let go of her hand, feeling the way hers clung until the very last second.
Maria kissed Michael and the two girls watched as them as they rode off in the Chevelle.
They rode in silence to the place where Larry had parked his RV. Without Liz there to comfort him, Max’s feelings of guilt and remorse returned two fold and he literally felt sick with it. He’d put people he cared about lives in danger and had gotten someone killed. It didn’t matter that Larry was a vagrant and a drunk, he was a person and Max’s uncontrollable actions had caused his death.
When they arrived at the sight, Michael and Max exited the car, approaching the RV. It didn’t look as if anyone had been there since yesterday and Michael looked down at the dirt and made a note to himself to get rid of their footprints when they left. He watched Max as he wandered around, wondering what he was thinking. He knew that he was feeling guilty, but Michael still wasn’t sure why he wanted to come here.
Max looked around, concentrating. His steps were slow as he circled the RV and he finally reached out a hand to touch it.
Michael watching as Larry tottered down the steps.
“….not crazy…...show them…..make them listen to me……..”
“Who the hell are you?”
“Nobody. I was just…..out hiking in the woods.”
Max pulled his hand away, absorbing the flash. This is what he’d wanted. Staring at the ground, he walked some more, then squatted, his hand touching the ground.
“Hey…don’t I know you?”
“I’ve never met you before mister.”
“You’re one of them, aren’t you?”
“You’re coming to town with me. You’re going to tell them. You’re going to tell them I’m not crazy.”
“Larry, put the gun down.” Jim Valenti’s voice rang out, loud and authoritative.
“You’re in on it, aren’t you?
His eyes were glazed and feverishly bright. “I’ll be a hero. They’ll thank me…..”
Larry’s finger started to squeeze on the trigger….
Max stood shakily, swaying a little and Michael reached out to grab him.
Michael stood, his arm outstretched, his eyes glowing fiercely.
Larry was lying on the ground with a burn mark on his torso.
“Why didn’t you just let me shoot him?”
“Because you shouldn’t have to keep cleaning up our messes. It’s my responsibility to take care of us.”
Max shook his head to clear it as the flash ended and Michael let go of his arm, aware suddenly of what Max had been doing.
“Do you feel better now that you got to be here? What the fuck was that Max?” Michael gritted out angrily at his friend.
“I wanted to see.” Max explained tiredly.
“Why? So you could feel worse? When the hell did you become such a martyr?”
“You had to kill someone because of me, Michael. I just thought since I was one the who caused it, I should have to live with it too, not just you.”
Michael turned away for a long moment, unable to comprehend Max’s thinking. He finally turned back, for once letting his feelings show clearly. “You’ve got to stop this. I can’t deal with this anymore.”
Max was shaken to see the almost pleading look in Michael’s eyes. “Michael…..”
“No. This has got to stop. Not everything that goes wrong on this goddamn planet is your fault. Yes, Larry saw you lose control and yes I hate that I had to kill him. But I can handle it. What I can’t handle is this person that you’ve become since Tess fucked you over.” Michael wiped at his eyes, tears of frustration making them blur. “You aren’t weak and you aren’t perfect. You’re the same person that you were before she came here and tried to kill us. I need you to start acting like it. I need you back.”
Max stood in shocked silence at Michael’s outburst, almost as much from what he’d said as how he’d said it. Max had never heard him express his feelings in such a way. He opened his mouth to reply.
“If you say you’re sorry, I swear Maxwell, I’ll blast a hole in your ass.”
Max closed his mouth abruptly, to stop the apology he had indeed been going to issue.
“I don’t know what to say then.” Max finally answered a moment later, his own frustration and anger over the situation making his voice rise. “Do you think I want to be like this? Don’t you think that if I could just make it all go away, I would? I’m trying Michael, but it’s not that easy.” He ran an angry hand through his hair.
“And this wasn’t only about my guilt and it wasn’t about making myself feel worse because I don’t think I could. It was about you. I know you can handle it because you’re strong and capable, but that doesn’t mean that you should have to do it by yourself.”
“I’m not. Maria….we talked about it last night and….you know….it helped.” Michael shrugged uncomfortably at the admission.
“Good,” Max stated, happy that Michael was able to open up to Maria.
“Look….I shouldn’t have said those things. I’m sorry.” Michael felt bad about his outburst now that his anger had dissipated somewhat. Max didn’t need him making him feel worse.
“No…I’m glad you told me how you feel. I don’t need anyone tiptoeing around me, especially now. I need to be able to count on you to be honest with me, Michael.” He sighed, still feeling frustrated, but more resigned. “I don’t think I’ll ever be the person I was before. Not completely. If I was, then it would mean that I didn’t learn anything. And if anything else came out of this whole experience, I hope to God that I learned something.”
Max stared at his friend for a long moment. “You’ve changed too, Michael. If I had to choose one good thing that came out of this besides the fact that Liz still loves me, I would have to choose what’s happened to you. You know what I’m talking about.”
Michael nodded, acknowledging that he did. Not normally a self aware person, Michael had to admit that he knew he had changed. He’d been forced to take up the slack when Max could no longer handle things and it had made him realize that he was capable and reliable, two things that he’d never felt about himself. He also realized with his new maturity that he hadn’t been fair to Max. He’d always used his feelings of inadequacy as an excuse to do whatever he felt like, knowing that Max would be there to clean up his mess. The fact that Max had trusted him so completely these last months in spite of that, went a long way in healing any rifts that might have been between them previously.
“I know that you’re trying. I just….” Michael didn’t know how to communicate that it wasn’t about being unable to handle situations that arose, it was about how it made him feel to see his friend so vulnerable, especially because he couldn’t do anything about it. He couldn’t make Max feel differently. He just had to wait for Max to heal on his own. And Michael hated waiting for anything.
“I meant what I said, Max,” Michael said finally. “You aren’t weak and you aren’t perfect, but you don’t have to be. Just don’t let what happened here set you back.
“I’ll try, okay? It’s the best I can do for now. I think if the situation was reversed, you would feel the same way.”
Michael pursed his lips, acknowledging the truth of Max’s statement. “Yeah, I guess.”
“I have to say it anyway even if you feel like you have to blast me. I’m sorry Michael.” The guilt was like a weight on his chest.
Michael sighed. “Liz would be pissed if I didn’t bring you back in one piece so I’ll let it go this time. Are you ready to get out of here? I’m sure she’s waiting for you.”
“I’m ready,” Max answered. Michael used his powers to kick up the dirt behind them so it looked normal as they left. He and Valenti had already decided that even if someone came looking for Larry, they wouldn’t be able to trace his disappearance to a crime. There was no evidence.
They rode in silence for a few moments then Max said, “I’m glad that Valenti was here to help you out. We really owe him.”
“Yeah,” Michael agreed.
Thinking about it, Max decided that he really needed to have a talk with Jim Valenti anyway. Not just to thank him for this situation, but to thank him for taking Michael under his wing. Max had seen the way he seemed to be taking the role of father figure, something Michael really needed and he was grateful.
After dropping Michael off Max headed over to the CrashDown. Parking the car, he climbed up the ladder, not surprised to see Liz waiting for him outside on the roof. He’d felt her before he even got out of the car and with each step closer to her, he felt as though the weight of the guilt were crushing his chest.
The moment he appeared over the wall, Liz was in his arms. She hated that he went without her, even though she understood why he wanted to be alone with Michael. She held him close, feeling Max’s grief at what he’d witnessed, his pride in Michael’s bravery, and his relief at being in her arms, feeling her comforting presence.
“I need you so much.” Max’s voice was a whisper as he held her, his soul reaching out to hers, needing the reassurance that only being with her could give.
Pulling away slightly, Liz led them to a lawn chair and sat, pulling Max down with her so they lay side by side, Max’s head on her breast. She held him swallowing back tears, wishing that she could make it all go away for him.
“Just being here with you helps,” Max said, hearing her thoughts. And it did, but it also made him feel raw inside. With Michael, he could hold himself together because he wasn’t connected to him the way he was to Liz. But here with his love…his soulmate…his other half…..he couldn’t hide. Just feeling the connection of their souls, he felt the walls give way and his guilt and remorse come pouring out. And God, did it hurt. It hurt so much to let the feelings surface after burying them away like he was used to.
Liz heard his breath hitch and she tightened her arms, his arms clutching her desperately, trying to hold on to his emotions. She could feel him fighting the onslaught and she gently reached up to smooth his hair, at the same time reaching out through their connection to gently force open the gate.
Burying his face in her shirt, Max let silent tears fall, his shoulders shaking as he finally gave in to his feelings.
“…sorry…..”
Liz heard his tortured whisper, knowing he meant for crying on her as well as for what had happened to cause Larry’s death.
“Shhhh,” she hushed him, admonishing him for apologizing for letting out his grief. She wanted him to let it out and was amazed at how relatively easy it had been to get him to do it. Liz realized that it must be another aspect of the deeper bond. He couldn’t hold back from her like he used to, not when she was inside his soul.
Long moments later, Max finally lay still against her. Continuing to stroke his hair, she spoke.
“Michael got angry with you.” She glimpsed flashes of their encounter as well as pieces of the flashes that Max had gotten of Larry’s death.
Sighing deeply, Max slid so he was sitting up more, rotating so Liz was leaning against him now. “Yeah.” He was quiet for a moment as he contemplated their talk. “He wants me to be what I was…you know….before….but…..”
“He feels helpless,” Liz said. “He sees his best friend…his brother…struggling and he can’t help. We all feel that way.”
Max shook his head a little helplessly. “I’m sorry that he feels that way. I can’t make him understand that it helps just knowing that he’s there…that everyone is there.” He paused in frustration. “I told him that he’d changed too,” he finally said, explaining more of his and Michael’s conversation.
“You know…there are actually a couple of good things that came out of this experience with Tess aside from what’s happened to Michael.” Liz spoke carefully when he was done, knowing this was a touchy subject.
When Max didn’t answer, she leaned up to look at him, seeing and feeling the way he shied away from the subject. She knew he felt too raw and vulnerable inside right now, but she also knew he needed to hear this.
“It’s true Max. Do you think that if you hadn’t been forced to, that you would have told your parents about you and Isabel?”
“Probably not,” Max conceded after a moment.
“Look how great that turned out. You don’t have to hide anymore and your parents still feel exactly the same way about you that they always did.”
He had to admit that was true, but Max also worried about their safety more now that they were aware of their children’s alien status, how they could be used as targets against them.
“I’m definitely not saying that I wouldn’t change it if I had the chance,” Liz paused, thinking sadly of Alex and of all the pain that Max had gone through with little Zan. “But I definitely think that some good has come out too and that’s what we have to focus on.”
God he loved her. Max felt his heart swell with love that words just couldn’t express. How had he gotten so lucky to find her? He thought about what she’d said and wondered if their lives had turned out the way it was supposed to before Future Max had come back to change things, would he have appreciated her as much as he does now? Or did he have to learn the hard way the precious treasure he’d been given? To almost lose her and himself before he understood how rare and beautiful her endless capacity to love and forgive in spite of what it cost her? Max hoped that he would have, but if there was something else to be grateful for, he guessed it would be that he had learned to never ever take for granted what he’d been given.
Liz’s cheeks warmed at the thoughts running through Max’s head, and her own heart overflowed. “You don’t realize that I feel the same way about you,” Liz said quietly. “I told you once before that I know what it’s like without you and I know what it’s like to be with you and there’s no contest. Maybe I had to learn the hard way too. I gave you up without a fight and it was the worst decision I ever made. Everything we’ve gone through is worth it to me if I’m with you.”
Max heard the echo of his words to her from so long ago and it humbled him that she felt that way after everything.
Liz sat slid up a little so she could look at him. “You told Michael that you didn’t know if you would ever be the same again, and that it would mean that you hadn’t learned anything if you were. But Max, you don’t realize that you are the same. Experiences make us grow and learn, but deep down, you are who you always were. Nothing that’s happened could take that away from you. You just have to see that for yourself.”
Max pulled her down into his arms, his face buried in her hair. “I love you. Thank you for loving me back.”
Liz pulled back after a moment and grinned down at him. “Not exactly a hardship.” She leaned down and they spent long moments exchanging loving kisses, speaking their love in their hearts, adding another layer to the foundation of their bond. They stayed that way until they heard Liz’s father coming up and Max slipped quickly over the balcony to make his way home.
TBC....
How do I live by Diane Warren
I'm sooooo sorry you guys. I really intended to have this done ages ago, but I've been busy and it wasn't because I was writing my other story. I've had that done for a while, just didn't have the courage to post it. I only have one more part of that one to write.
I'm so glad you all liked the big date and I appreciate all of your lovely comments. I'll get on with the posting now. Let me know what you think.
Everything to You Part 72
They swayed to the music, Maria’s sultry voice washing over them, oblivious to everyone else on the dance floor at CowPatty’s.
How do I
Get through one night without you
If I had to live without you
What kinda life would that be
Oh and I need you in my arms, need you to hold
You are my world, my heart, my soul
If you ever leave
Baby you would take away everything
Good in my life
Without you
There would be no sun in my sky
There would be no love in my life
There'd be no world left for me
And I, baby, I don't know what I would do
I'd be lost if I lost you
If you ever leave
Baby you would take away everything
Real in my life
And tell me now
How do I live without you I want to know
How do I breathe without you
If you ever go
How do I ever, ever survive
How do I, how do I, oh how do I live
Max slid his fingers under the hem of Liz’s shirt where it rested a couple of inches above her skirt. The soft skin of her back felt like silk on his fingertips, and he closed his eyes, resting his cheek against her hair, letting the scent of it, and the feel of her body surround him.
Liz closed her eyes as well, her own cheek resting on Max’s chest as they danced. Her hands crept up, playing with the hair on the back of his neck, the strands thick and wavy, wrapping around her fingers.
Suddenly, Liz got a flash.
“Max…..oh….ah......”
Neck arched, Liz moaned as his lips suckled strongly at her breast, her hands buried in his hair, holding his head to her…….
She and Max hadn’t woken up that morning with the intention of repeating the night before, but the proximity of their nearly naked bodies as they talked and kissed became too much. Before they knew it, their kisses became more purposeful and the touches became more passionate, two young, healthy people unable to resist the lure of each other. Liz was in heaven, Max’ worshipful caresses bringing her body to new heights, and it was much easier this time for Max to work through his initial hesitation. allowing Liz to touch and please him with a minimum of anxiety.
As before, they lay wrapped together on the bed, their bodies and souls straining to complete the bond, but it didn’t matter, it had been a magical night and morning for both of them and Liz had been sorry to see it end.
Feeling herself flush as her body reacted to the flash, Liz felt Max’s own response suddenly pressing against her and she knew he was thinking about their morning at the hotel as well. She smiled into his chest, feeling him take a deep breath and reach for control. She thought about teasing him, but realized they were on the dance floor surrounded by others and she decided that wouldn’t be a nice thing to do. Max pulled away, looking down at her, his expression a mixture of gratitude and disappointment.
If you ever leave
Baby you would take away everything
Need you with me
Baby don't you know that you are everything
Good in my life
And tell me now
How do I live without you I want to know
How do I breathe without you
If you ever go
How do I ever, ever survive
How do I, how do I, oh how do I live
How do I live without you baby
How do I live
How do I live
The song ended and they clapped as they returned to their table. Max frowned a little when he saw that Michael was not in his seat. He again wondered what was up with his friend. The only blight on his happiness since he and Liz had come back from their date this morning was Michael’s sullen attitude. Max didn’t think that he was upset with his and Liz’s night out. They were way passed that, so it had to be something else. And Maria had been uncharacteristically silent about Michael’s surliness.
A few minutes later as Max was exiting the men’s room, he caught sight of Michael in the game room playing a pinball machine. The machine rattled as Michael stabbed at the buttons aggressively, his expression a concentrated scowl, then just when Max stepped up next to the machine, the ball drained.
“Fucking piece of sh….!” Michael slammed his hand down on top of the machine, cracking the glass.
“Michael!” Max looked around hurriedly before running his hand over the crack, fixing it. “What the hell is wrong with you?”
“Nothing,” Michael actually looked a little chagrined at his own outburst.
“Don’t hand me that bullshit,” Max said in irritation. “You’ve been acting weird all day. Tell me what’s going on.”
Pushed to the edge by Max’s tone, Michael scowled. “You want to know? Fine! I’ll tell you. Come outside.” He turned and stalked out of the game room towards the front door. As he walked, he took a deep breath, his irritation giving way to resignation realizing that he wasn’t really mad at Max but just angry about what he had to do.
He didn’t want to tell him about Larry. Michael had seen how happy Max was when he and Liz had come into the CrashDown this morning. In spite of what others might think, he wasn’t immune to the bashful looks the two of them kept exchanging or the constant touching. He could tell that they had worked through some of Max’s problems and deep down, he was relieved and happy for his friend, not having seen him so relaxed for a long time.
Which was why he hated what he was about to do. Turning to face him when they stopped in the parking lot, Michael could already see Max’s brow etching with worry, the happiness of the last day or so giving way to tension. Damn it!
“What’s going on?” Max said, knots forming in his gut at the grim look in Michael’s eyes. “Did something happen while I was gone?”
Taking a deep breath, Michael spoke.
“You remember that guy……Larry…… that saw you lose control of your powers the night of the fight?”
Max felt his face draining of color as he stared at his best friend. He managed a nod.
“I’ve been watching him since that night. I wanted to make sure that he wasn’t talking about stuff he shouldn’t and that if he was, that no one was listening. Last night….I followed him into a bar.”
Inside the club, Liz was chatting with one of the band members. They were done for the night and the bar was clearing out. Maria was going over something with Jim Valenti and Liz glanced again towards the back of the bar, wondering where Max and Michael had gotten to.
“Okay, I’m done,” Maria came down from the stage. “Where are our two space cadets?” she asked, looking around.
“I don’t……..” Liz’s words were cut off suddenly as she felt a wave of horrified emotion rush through her from Max.
“Liz….what’s wrong?” Maria asked frantically seeing her friend’s face go white.
“Max…….” Without another word, Liz ran towards the door and Maria had no choice but to follow.
When Liz got outside, she saw Max and Michael standing by the Chevelle.
“Max…..” Liz hurried forward, catching his arm as she got there. The feelings coming through their connection were so jumbled, she could barely make them out except for one….guilt. Max was drowning in it.
“What happened?” Liz asked, looking at Max’s pale face, his arm trembling in her grasp. She could see him swallowing convulsively and she suddenly knew he was trying not to bend over and heave up everything in his stomach.
“Michael….tell me what’s going on.” Liz turned fierce eyes to her best friend’s boyfriend.
“Liz….” Maria had come up to stand beside Michael and Liz was even more concerned when she saw the way Maria was clutching his arm, running her hand up and down it soothingly.
“Something happened while you were away,” Maria began when Michael didn’t answer her. He looked almost as crushed as Max did.
Liz stared at her friend, realizing that she already knew what was wrong. “What?”
Maria briefly explained the situation.
“He was about to shoot Jim and Michael had to……he had to kill him.” Maria finished, glancing up at her boyfriend’s face sympathetically.
“Oh my God,” Liz’s stomach was churning with too many emotions to name. Her own horror at what Michael had had to do was being amplified by the overwhelming feelings coming from Max. “I’m really sorry, Michael.” She squeezed Max’s arm, gently admonishing him for the things going through his head.
Max could feel Liz’s anxiety for him and he tried valiantly to get a hold of himself. Liz was right. He couldn’t focus on himself right now. If he did, he’d come apart. He had to focus on Michael. But before he could say anything, Jim Valenti appeared from inside.
“Is everything okay? I saw Liz and Maria come running out here.”
“We’re just…..Michael told Max about Larry.” Maria answered him.
“Oh,” Jim said, looking sympathetically at the two young men. Michael’s face was blank except for his eyes that seemed to glitter with suppressed emotion in the barely lit parking lot, and Max looked completely devastated.
“Look son…..”
“I’m sorry,” Max’s voice came out as a croak as he cut him off. He couldn’t let Valenti tell him it was okay. It wasn’t okay. God, he’d almost gotten him and Michael killed.
“He was sick, son. Sooner or later it would have come out anyway. You just happened to be the one who set him off.”
Max didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to. The look on his face spoke for him. This was his fault and words were not going to change that fact. It didn’t matter that the others didn’t blame him. He blamed himself.
Jim said goodnight leaving Liz staring worriedly at Max. She could feel him burying his emotions and she didn’t like it.
“Max…..” Michael finally spoke up, trying to come up with something to make him feel better, but Max cut him off too, pulling away from Liz to pivot away, covering his eyes with a hand.
“Don’t tell me its okay, Michael,” he said, his voice full of angry self loathing.
“I’m not” Michael retorted, his own voice rising. “I’m not because it’s not okay, but…..its done. It was a fucked up situation and there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“I want you to take me out to where it happened.” Max pulled his hand away to look at Michael in sudden determination.
“Why? We got rid of all the evidence. No one will ever know we were there.” Michael answered him, surprised by his request.
“That isn’t it. I just…..I want to go.”
“Fine,” Michael said, not really understanding but not seeing any reason not to comply with Max’s request.
“Just the two of us,” Max said, looking down at Liz.
“No…..Max……” Liz protested, able to feel his need to do this but not wanting to leave him in this state.
Max lead Liz away from the others. “Liz…..I need to do this.”
“I know….but….”
“I need to do it with Michael . Please…..I’m not shutting you out, I promise. I just…..” He couldn’t put into words what he was feeling, but Liz listened with her heart and mind and she understood that this wasn’t about her, it was about Michael.
“Okay.” She reached up to hug him, and Max returned it, gratitude and love for her momentarily blocking out the guilt he was feeling.
They walked back over to Michael and Maria.
“I’ll be by later,” Max said to Liz. He reluctantly let go of her hand, feeling the way hers clung until the very last second.
Maria kissed Michael and the two girls watched as them as they rode off in the Chevelle.
They rode in silence to the place where Larry had parked his RV. Without Liz there to comfort him, Max’s feelings of guilt and remorse returned two fold and he literally felt sick with it. He’d put people he cared about lives in danger and had gotten someone killed. It didn’t matter that Larry was a vagrant and a drunk, he was a person and Max’s uncontrollable actions had caused his death.
When they arrived at the sight, Michael and Max exited the car, approaching the RV. It didn’t look as if anyone had been there since yesterday and Michael looked down at the dirt and made a note to himself to get rid of their footprints when they left. He watched Max as he wandered around, wondering what he was thinking. He knew that he was feeling guilty, but Michael still wasn’t sure why he wanted to come here.
Max looked around, concentrating. His steps were slow as he circled the RV and he finally reached out a hand to touch it.
Michael watching as Larry tottered down the steps.
“….not crazy…...show them…..make them listen to me……..”
“Who the hell are you?”
“Nobody. I was just…..out hiking in the woods.”
Max pulled his hand away, absorbing the flash. This is what he’d wanted. Staring at the ground, he walked some more, then squatted, his hand touching the ground.
“Hey…don’t I know you?”
“I’ve never met you before mister.”
“You’re one of them, aren’t you?”
“You’re coming to town with me. You’re going to tell them. You’re going to tell them I’m not crazy.”
“Larry, put the gun down.” Jim Valenti’s voice rang out, loud and authoritative.
“You’re in on it, aren’t you?
His eyes were glazed and feverishly bright. “I’ll be a hero. They’ll thank me…..”
Larry’s finger started to squeeze on the trigger….
Max stood shakily, swaying a little and Michael reached out to grab him.
Michael stood, his arm outstretched, his eyes glowing fiercely.
Larry was lying on the ground with a burn mark on his torso.
“Why didn’t you just let me shoot him?”
“Because you shouldn’t have to keep cleaning up our messes. It’s my responsibility to take care of us.”
Max shook his head to clear it as the flash ended and Michael let go of his arm, aware suddenly of what Max had been doing.
“Do you feel better now that you got to be here? What the fuck was that Max?” Michael gritted out angrily at his friend.
“I wanted to see.” Max explained tiredly.
“Why? So you could feel worse? When the hell did you become such a martyr?”
“You had to kill someone because of me, Michael. I just thought since I was one the who caused it, I should have to live with it too, not just you.”
Michael turned away for a long moment, unable to comprehend Max’s thinking. He finally turned back, for once letting his feelings show clearly. “You’ve got to stop this. I can’t deal with this anymore.”
Max was shaken to see the almost pleading look in Michael’s eyes. “Michael…..”
“No. This has got to stop. Not everything that goes wrong on this goddamn planet is your fault. Yes, Larry saw you lose control and yes I hate that I had to kill him. But I can handle it. What I can’t handle is this person that you’ve become since Tess fucked you over.” Michael wiped at his eyes, tears of frustration making them blur. “You aren’t weak and you aren’t perfect. You’re the same person that you were before she came here and tried to kill us. I need you to start acting like it. I need you back.”
Max stood in shocked silence at Michael’s outburst, almost as much from what he’d said as how he’d said it. Max had never heard him express his feelings in such a way. He opened his mouth to reply.
“If you say you’re sorry, I swear Maxwell, I’ll blast a hole in your ass.”
Max closed his mouth abruptly, to stop the apology he had indeed been going to issue.
“I don’t know what to say then.” Max finally answered a moment later, his own frustration and anger over the situation making his voice rise. “Do you think I want to be like this? Don’t you think that if I could just make it all go away, I would? I’m trying Michael, but it’s not that easy.” He ran an angry hand through his hair.
“And this wasn’t only about my guilt and it wasn’t about making myself feel worse because I don’t think I could. It was about you. I know you can handle it because you’re strong and capable, but that doesn’t mean that you should have to do it by yourself.”
“I’m not. Maria….we talked about it last night and….you know….it helped.” Michael shrugged uncomfortably at the admission.
“Good,” Max stated, happy that Michael was able to open up to Maria.
“Look….I shouldn’t have said those things. I’m sorry.” Michael felt bad about his outburst now that his anger had dissipated somewhat. Max didn’t need him making him feel worse.
“No…I’m glad you told me how you feel. I don’t need anyone tiptoeing around me, especially now. I need to be able to count on you to be honest with me, Michael.” He sighed, still feeling frustrated, but more resigned. “I don’t think I’ll ever be the person I was before. Not completely. If I was, then it would mean that I didn’t learn anything. And if anything else came out of this whole experience, I hope to God that I learned something.”
Max stared at his friend for a long moment. “You’ve changed too, Michael. If I had to choose one good thing that came out of this besides the fact that Liz still loves me, I would have to choose what’s happened to you. You know what I’m talking about.”
Michael nodded, acknowledging that he did. Not normally a self aware person, Michael had to admit that he knew he had changed. He’d been forced to take up the slack when Max could no longer handle things and it had made him realize that he was capable and reliable, two things that he’d never felt about himself. He also realized with his new maturity that he hadn’t been fair to Max. He’d always used his feelings of inadequacy as an excuse to do whatever he felt like, knowing that Max would be there to clean up his mess. The fact that Max had trusted him so completely these last months in spite of that, went a long way in healing any rifts that might have been between them previously.
“I know that you’re trying. I just….” Michael didn’t know how to communicate that it wasn’t about being unable to handle situations that arose, it was about how it made him feel to see his friend so vulnerable, especially because he couldn’t do anything about it. He couldn’t make Max feel differently. He just had to wait for Max to heal on his own. And Michael hated waiting for anything.
“I meant what I said, Max,” Michael said finally. “You aren’t weak and you aren’t perfect, but you don’t have to be. Just don’t let what happened here set you back.
“I’ll try, okay? It’s the best I can do for now. I think if the situation was reversed, you would feel the same way.”
Michael pursed his lips, acknowledging the truth of Max’s statement. “Yeah, I guess.”
“I have to say it anyway even if you feel like you have to blast me. I’m sorry Michael.” The guilt was like a weight on his chest.
Michael sighed. “Liz would be pissed if I didn’t bring you back in one piece so I’ll let it go this time. Are you ready to get out of here? I’m sure she’s waiting for you.”
“I’m ready,” Max answered. Michael used his powers to kick up the dirt behind them so it looked normal as they left. He and Valenti had already decided that even if someone came looking for Larry, they wouldn’t be able to trace his disappearance to a crime. There was no evidence.
They rode in silence for a few moments then Max said, “I’m glad that Valenti was here to help you out. We really owe him.”
“Yeah,” Michael agreed.
Thinking about it, Max decided that he really needed to have a talk with Jim Valenti anyway. Not just to thank him for this situation, but to thank him for taking Michael under his wing. Max had seen the way he seemed to be taking the role of father figure, something Michael really needed and he was grateful.
After dropping Michael off Max headed over to the CrashDown. Parking the car, he climbed up the ladder, not surprised to see Liz waiting for him outside on the roof. He’d felt her before he even got out of the car and with each step closer to her, he felt as though the weight of the guilt were crushing his chest.
The moment he appeared over the wall, Liz was in his arms. She hated that he went without her, even though she understood why he wanted to be alone with Michael. She held him close, feeling Max’s grief at what he’d witnessed, his pride in Michael’s bravery, and his relief at being in her arms, feeling her comforting presence.
“I need you so much.” Max’s voice was a whisper as he held her, his soul reaching out to hers, needing the reassurance that only being with her could give.
Pulling away slightly, Liz led them to a lawn chair and sat, pulling Max down with her so they lay side by side, Max’s head on her breast. She held him swallowing back tears, wishing that she could make it all go away for him.
“Just being here with you helps,” Max said, hearing her thoughts. And it did, but it also made him feel raw inside. With Michael, he could hold himself together because he wasn’t connected to him the way he was to Liz. But here with his love…his soulmate…his other half…..he couldn’t hide. Just feeling the connection of their souls, he felt the walls give way and his guilt and remorse come pouring out. And God, did it hurt. It hurt so much to let the feelings surface after burying them away like he was used to.
Liz heard his breath hitch and she tightened her arms, his arms clutching her desperately, trying to hold on to his emotions. She could feel him fighting the onslaught and she gently reached up to smooth his hair, at the same time reaching out through their connection to gently force open the gate.
Burying his face in her shirt, Max let silent tears fall, his shoulders shaking as he finally gave in to his feelings.
“…sorry…..”
Liz heard his tortured whisper, knowing he meant for crying on her as well as for what had happened to cause Larry’s death.
“Shhhh,” she hushed him, admonishing him for apologizing for letting out his grief. She wanted him to let it out and was amazed at how relatively easy it had been to get him to do it. Liz realized that it must be another aspect of the deeper bond. He couldn’t hold back from her like he used to, not when she was inside his soul.
Long moments later, Max finally lay still against her. Continuing to stroke his hair, she spoke.
“Michael got angry with you.” She glimpsed flashes of their encounter as well as pieces of the flashes that Max had gotten of Larry’s death.
Sighing deeply, Max slid so he was sitting up more, rotating so Liz was leaning against him now. “Yeah.” He was quiet for a moment as he contemplated their talk. “He wants me to be what I was…you know….before….but…..”
“He feels helpless,” Liz said. “He sees his best friend…his brother…struggling and he can’t help. We all feel that way.”
Max shook his head a little helplessly. “I’m sorry that he feels that way. I can’t make him understand that it helps just knowing that he’s there…that everyone is there.” He paused in frustration. “I told him that he’d changed too,” he finally said, explaining more of his and Michael’s conversation.
“You know…there are actually a couple of good things that came out of this experience with Tess aside from what’s happened to Michael.” Liz spoke carefully when he was done, knowing this was a touchy subject.
When Max didn’t answer, she leaned up to look at him, seeing and feeling the way he shied away from the subject. She knew he felt too raw and vulnerable inside right now, but she also knew he needed to hear this.
“It’s true Max. Do you think that if you hadn’t been forced to, that you would have told your parents about you and Isabel?”
“Probably not,” Max conceded after a moment.
“Look how great that turned out. You don’t have to hide anymore and your parents still feel exactly the same way about you that they always did.”
He had to admit that was true, but Max also worried about their safety more now that they were aware of their children’s alien status, how they could be used as targets against them.
“I’m definitely not saying that I wouldn’t change it if I had the chance,” Liz paused, thinking sadly of Alex and of all the pain that Max had gone through with little Zan. “But I definitely think that some good has come out too and that’s what we have to focus on.”
God he loved her. Max felt his heart swell with love that words just couldn’t express. How had he gotten so lucky to find her? He thought about what she’d said and wondered if their lives had turned out the way it was supposed to before Future Max had come back to change things, would he have appreciated her as much as he does now? Or did he have to learn the hard way the precious treasure he’d been given? To almost lose her and himself before he understood how rare and beautiful her endless capacity to love and forgive in spite of what it cost her? Max hoped that he would have, but if there was something else to be grateful for, he guessed it would be that he had learned to never ever take for granted what he’d been given.
Liz’s cheeks warmed at the thoughts running through Max’s head, and her own heart overflowed. “You don’t realize that I feel the same way about you,” Liz said quietly. “I told you once before that I know what it’s like without you and I know what it’s like to be with you and there’s no contest. Maybe I had to learn the hard way too. I gave you up without a fight and it was the worst decision I ever made. Everything we’ve gone through is worth it to me if I’m with you.”
Max heard the echo of his words to her from so long ago and it humbled him that she felt that way after everything.
Liz sat slid up a little so she could look at him. “You told Michael that you didn’t know if you would ever be the same again, and that it would mean that you hadn’t learned anything if you were. But Max, you don’t realize that you are the same. Experiences make us grow and learn, but deep down, you are who you always were. Nothing that’s happened could take that away from you. You just have to see that for yourself.”
Max pulled her down into his arms, his face buried in her hair. “I love you. Thank you for loving me back.”
Liz pulled back after a moment and grinned down at him. “Not exactly a hardship.” She leaned down and they spent long moments exchanging loving kisses, speaking their love in their hearts, adding another layer to the foundation of their bond. They stayed that way until they heard Liz’s father coming up and Max slipped quickly over the balcony to make his way home.
TBC....
How do I live by Diane Warren
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Sometimes when I come to post, I don't know what to say except thank you , thank you, thank you. First of all to all my new readers, I'm so thrilled that you decided to try it out and I can't believe that you got through all 72 parts. I appreciate it so much and your comments just make my days as do everyones.
Second, to everyone who nominated me again, thank you so much. I'm so glad that you like what I'm doing as much as I'm enjoying writing it.
So here's the next part.
Everything to You Part 73
“A little to the left,” Maria said squinting speculatively at the banner Max and Michael were holding up. The two boys were on ladders helping to decorate the CrashDown for Liz’s going away party, but they were rapidly losing their enthusiasm as Maria had them shift the banner yet again.
“Hmmmm maybe a little……”
“It’s good,” Michael said decisively, glancing to make sure Mr. Parker’s back was turned before using his powers to drive the nail into the wall with his fist and descending the ladder. Max followed suit although he used a hammer.
“Fine,” Maria said a little huffily, smiling secretly to herself at having needled them. Sometimes they were just too easy. She handed them each crepe paper, instructing where to string, grabbing Kyle over from where he was talking to Liz’s father to help Michael as she went to help Max.
They worked silently together for a few moments, Maria observing Max as he dutifully twisted and draped the paper where she directed. He wasn’t really any quieter or any anything more so than he usually was, but the aura of sadness surrounding him was obvious, at least to her. Maybe because she could just sense these things or maybe because she was feeling it herself.
Liz was leaving in less than a week. Her best friend since forever was leaving her to go off and start her new life and as much as she wanted to be happy for her….and she was…..she was also sad for herself. As she gazed over at Michael and Kyle who were arguing about where to drape and who was twisting which way, Maria shook her head. She was definitely sad for herself.
“Uh….Maria? Are you going left or…..” Max’s inquiring voice brought her gaze back around.
“Sorry, I was watching Tweedledum and Tweedledum over there make a mess of things. Looks like you and I will have to show them how it’s done in a minute.” Maria resumed twisting and pinning.
A few moments of silence later, Maria finally looked over at Max. “I’m going to miss her too.”
Lifting his eyes to see the sadness etched on Maria’s pretty face, Max acknowledged the bond that drew the two of them together as friends. Their love for Liz. “I know.”
“We’ll just have to keep each others spirits up, that’s all.” Maria said, trying to shake off the melancholy. “Neither one of us can allow the other to get into a funk.”
“Right,” Max said looking at her quizzically, “No getting….funky.”
Maria’s startled laughter drew the others eyes to her where she was standing with Max, the latter scratching his head, confused amusement on his face.
“Can we switch partners?” Kyle asked. “I think yours is more fun than mine.” He looked at Michael disdainfully.
“Sorry. I’m keeping mine for a while,” Maria smiled fondly at Max. “He’ll grow on you, Kyle.”
“Yeah, like fungus,” Kyle muttered.
“Um……I’m standing right here,” Michael said, staring at them all with a raised eyebrow.
Mr. Parker just shook his head at their banter, glad to have them here. It helped stave off his own sadness at his daughter’s departure.
Eventually the decorating did get done and Max headed home to shower and change. Jenna was dropping Liz off at his house and he was taking her back to the CrashDown for the party. It wasn’t a surprise exactly, but Mr. Parker hadn’t wanted Liz there while they got ready so it was Jenna’s job to keep her busy until time to get ready. The two girls had eaten lunch together and gone shopping.
Just as Max was coming down the stairs after his shower, the doorbell rang.
“Mom doesn’t like for you to ring the doorbell,” he said as he opened the door to reveal his girlfriend. He waved at Jenna as she drove off.
“I’m still not used to just being able to come right in,” Liz answered. She put down her packages and stepped into his arms. “Mmmmm….you smell good,” she said, breathing in his clean scent.
“You too,” Max murmured, leaning down to bury his face in her hair for a moment before kissing her.
“I still want to take a quick shower before we go. Is that okay?” Liz asked.
Max nodded and they headed upstairs. He got her a towel and washcloth and Liz kissed him quickly before shutting the bathroom door. Sitting in his room waiting for her, Max wondered for the thousandth time if he was doing the right thing. No…not if he was doing the right thing. He knew he was doing the right thing…he just wished it didn’t leave this hollow place in his heart. He wearily rubbed his hand across his face. He knew he looked like hell, but he couldn’t do anything about it. He hadn’t been sleeping much in last couple of weeks, between what happened to Larry and Liz’s impending departure. He was slowly learning to live with the guilt of Larry’s death, but Liz leaving was another story. This was only the beginning.
The shower stopped and a moment later, Liz entered his room….wearing a towel.
Max stared as she turned to shut the door, taking in the gleaming skin above where the towel ended and the length of tan legs showing underneath. His breath hitched slightly as she turned back to him, the towel riding dangerously high on her thighs. He knew she had on panties because he’d seen a small glimpse, but that didn’t do much to dampen his ardor. His girlfriend was standing in his room wearing a towel and skimpy panties. No his ardor was definitely at attention.
Smiling slightly at the dazed look on her boyfriend’s face, Liz sauntered forward coming to stand in front of where he was sitting. She leaned down, and Max’s eyes were drawn helplessly to the blatant exposure of her breasts to his heated gaze. He jumped when he felt Liz’s lips lick his ear.
“See something you like?” Liz whispered silkily, nipping at his skin.
“Uh….” Max could barely get a coherent word out. Liz kissed him, her tongue seeking entrance to his mouth, a small needy sound escaping when he gave it. Max’s hands crept up to her hips bringing her between his legs as he arched his neck to return her kiss. The towel slipped and fell between them and Liz let it lie, part of her feeling a little hesitant about standing there practically naked and the other part feeling wanton and sexy.
Max pulled away from her lips, his breathing stopped completely at the sight before his eyes. Liz felt a flush start in her neck to move up into her cheeks at the hungry look that took over Max’s face as his eyes roved over her display. He finally raised them to her face and Liz’s body tightened, feeling and seeing Max’s reaction. Then he was pulling her down for his kiss, Liz’s legs kneeling on the bed to bring her barely covered center down onto his now raging erection……
“Max….did I hear the door a minute ago? Was that Liz?” Diane Evan’s voice was like a bucket of cold water over the two of them and Liz quickly jumped up from the bed to frantically search for her clothing.
Max breathed deeply trying to calm his body down before he took one last deep breath and opened the door to slip into the hallway.
“Um…yeah Mom. She’s…..she’s getting dressed.”
Max got to the bottom of the stairs and found his mother in the living room. He felt as though his cheeks were on fire, but he attempted to keep his expression blank.
“She wanted to take a shower before the party.”
“Oh,” Mrs. Evans said, hiding her smile. She knew the telltale signs of a moment of passion as well as the next person and she was tempted to tell Max that his hair was sticking up in intriguing ways, but she didn’t.
Looking at him more closely, she sighed inwardly at his slightly drawn appearance. She knew he hadn’t been sleeping and she also knew that he probably didn’t want to talk about it and wouldn’t want her to worry and so on and so on.
“What?” Max said, seeing her stare.
“I heard you last night, Max. You were up until all hours again, honey.”
Max looked away. “I know. I’m sorry if I kept you up.”
“That isn’t it, sweetheart. I’m just worried about you. I know you’re feeling….stressed about Liz leaving…I just wish there was something I could do to help.”
Max opened his mouth to reply, but he heard Liz coming out of his bedroom and he abruptly closed it again.
Diane sighed, knowing why Max didn’t answer her. She forced a smile that turned into a genuine one when she saw Liz coming down the stairs.
“Hello, Liz.”
“Hi, Mrs. Evans,” Liz replied feeling the blush on her face at facing Max’s mother after what they’d been doing in his bedroom. Her eyes widened when she looked at Max, her cheeks burning even more when she caught Mrs. Evans small smile. Oh God.
Max was oblivious to the whole exchange, too busy being relieved that Liz had appeared when she did and admiring her appearance.
“Well, your father and I will see you a little later at the party.” Diane left them to go into the kitchen.
“Oh my God, Max,” Liz whispered, reaching up to smooth his wild hair.
“What?” Max whispered back, not really knowing why.
“Your mother knew exactly what we were doing up there,” Liz said. At his look of confusion, she rolled her eyes. “Never mind. Let’s just go.”
They gathered Liz’s things and left to go to the CrashDown. When they got there, Max turned off the car and faced her with a small smile and said, “Ready?”
Liz hesitated for a moment, looking at him. She knew what he was doing. Max might be smiling but his eyes told her a different story and although she wasn’t picking up any negative feelings from him, Liz knew that it was only because he was blocking them. She knew because she was doing the same thing. And honestly she didn’t have the strength at the moment to force the issue. Ironic, she thought bitterly seeing as how she was the one who was always pushing Max to talk, to get his feelings out.
But Liz had no desire to talk about how her heart hurt every time she thought about not seeing him everyday, or touching him everyday or feeling his arms around her. She needed his arms like she needed air to breath. How was she going to live without that?
“Liz….” Max felt the air between them thicken with unspoken feelings and he heard the crack in his voice as his emotions tried to get away from him.
“Just hold me for a minute…please?” Liz’s voice as small and little lost and Max felt the knife blade in his heart twist a little deeper. Reaching out to pull her close, he closed his eyes, fighting the lump in his throat and the sting in his eyes. Liz wasn’t quite as successful and she buried her face in his shirt, her hands clinging as hot tears forced themselves past her closed eyelids.
“Liz….” Max said again, this time barely a whisper through the clog in his throat, but Liz shook her head against his chest.
“I can’t….not right now…..” she whispered huskily.
His heart breaking into little pieces at her words, Max just held her tightly knowing that’s what she really wanted. A few long moments later, he felt her pull herself together, wiping at her tears with the back of her hand before sitting back.
Max looked at her tear streaked face, using his thumb to remove the moisture as he cupped her cheek. “I love you….so much.”
Liz nodded, unable to speak through the tears still clogging her throat, and she gratefully accepted a tissue that miraculously appeared in Max’s hand. Wiping her eyes and blowing her nose, she looked at him finally and attempted to smile. “They’re waiting for us. We should go.”
Helping her out of the car, Max kept his hand on her back as they entered the CrashDown, wanting nothing more than to sweep her away and beg her to forgive him for hurting her, but before Liz could even admonish his foolish thought, she was being accosted by Maria.
“Welcome…welcome.” Maria hugged her. Pulling back she saw immediately telltale signs of tears and turning her gaze to Max, the desolate look he couldn’t quite hide. “No long faces okay? This is a party,” she chided them with a sympathetic smile.
Liz was tempted to stamp her foot and yell, “It’s my party and I’ll cry if I want to,” but the thought of how silly that sounded actually helped some of her sadness dissipate. “So let’s get this ball rolling,” she said instead, turning to grab Max’s hand and flash him a determined smile.
The party was just a small gathering of friends. Kyle and his father and Jenna, Amy Deluca and the Evans along with Michael and Maria. Mr. Parker had closed the restaurant and had the cooks come in to prepare a special menu. At the moment though, everyone was mingling, drinking soda and talking.
“Are you okay now?” Maria asked Liz as they went to get more soda from the fountain.
“Yeah,” Liz answered. “I just …let things get to me for a moment in the car.” She rolled her eyes. “And of course it made Max feel bad so it kind of snowballed from there.”
“Well it’s only natural that you’re going to miss each other and for the two of you it’s even worse because of the whole…Czechoslovakian thing.”
Liz grinned at the use of their old cover term for “alien”. She hadn’t used that for a while.
“I know. I’ve been trying to avoid thinking about it, but it’s getting so close now, I can’t help it.” She sniffed, feeling renewed tears all of the sudden.
“I know.”
Liz looked over at Maria, hearing the sadness in her tone.
“Don’t you start too, okay? This is supposed to be a party and we’re bringing it way down.” Liz attempted to lighten the mood.
“Okay, but promise me that our last night out we can have a big cry over our ice cream.” Maria sniffled too, wiping at the tears.
“Promise. I’ll buy the tissue, you buy the ice cream.”
“Deal,” Maria said. The two girls hugged for a long moment, and Liz could feel the lingering sadness in Maria’s hold, but when she pulled back, her friend was smiling and the two girls got up to rejoin the party.
In the meantime, Max had sought out Jim Valenti, catching him alone for a moment.
“Hi Max,” Jim said as the younger man approached him.
“Hi.” Max sat down next to him, his gaze on the people talking around the room. “I…um…wanted to thank you for….you know…..what you did for Michael…the other night, and tell you again that I’m sorry.” Max gazed down at his hands. “I seemed to be saying that a lot to you.”
“It isn’t necessary, Max. Larry was mentally unstable and I’m just glad that Michael did what I asked and called me when he realized what was happening.”
“You asked him to call?”
Valenti explained that he and Michael had discussed Larry previously and he’d told Michael not to do anything without calling him first. “I’m just sorry the situation got out of hand before I could get there.” Jim gazed over to where Michael was sitting with Amy and Kyle and Jenna. “Michael’s turned into quite a young man. You should be proud of him, Max.”
“I am. I actually wanted to thank you for that too. You know that Hank was never much of a father to him and Isabel and I tried to make up for it, but he really needed someone to be that for him and I really appreciate what you’ve tried to do. Especially since we’ve caused you so much trouble. I don’t think I can ever repay you for what you’ve done for us. I know Michael feels the same way, he just…doesn’t express it too well.”
“You don’t owe me anything, Max. As I recall, I made your life pretty miserable after you healed Liz and yet, when Kyle was hurt, you saved him. Nothing I’ve done since then means as much as what you did for me. You saved my son. I think you know how important that is to a parent.”
Max, of course, knew he was talking about Zan and he nodded, the little spark of grief that always came when he thought about his son, momentarily piercing his heart. A moment later, he felt Liz’s presence comforting and warming him just as she appeared at his side, slipping her hand into his. He loved how she knew just what to do even when he didn’t ask. It was another thing he was going to miss desperately when she was gone.
It was a while later after they’d eaten dinner and everyone was still sitting at the table, that Mr. Parker stood up to get everyone’s attention.
“It’s hard for me to believe that my little girl is getting ready to go off to college,” he began. “It seems like just yesterday I was prying her off the counter over there where she liked climb whenever her mother or I weren’t looking when she was little.”
“It was yesterday,” Kyle deadpanned, earning a dirty look from Liz and an elbow from Jenna.
Jeff ignored the snickers from the rest of them and continued. “I’m really going to miss you, honey, but I’m also really proud of you. I know you’re going to do great things.”
Tears threatening, Liz went around the table to hug her father. “I’m going to miss you too, Daddy.”
“So with that,” Jeff said after letting go, “I have a little something for you.” He went into the back room for a moment carrying a rather heavy looking box.
Liz wiped her eyes and ripped open the paper wrapping the box. They widened at the new laptop computer inside. “Oh my God.” Turning to her father, she threw her arms around his neck, squeezing him tightly. “Thank you….thank you….thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” Jeff said as she nearly choked him in her excitement. “I thought you might need something to do work on and it might save some phone bills if you could e-mail Max everyday instead of calling him.”
“Thank you,” Liz said again. She smiled over at Max who gave her his first really genuine smile of the evening, her obvious excitement bubbling over into him through their connection.
“Well, since we’re giving gifts……” Maria said, smiling at the surprised look that crossed Liz’s face. She got up to go into the back room. When she returned, she was holding several wrapped packages.
“I don’t…know what to say,” Liz said, overwhelmed.
“You haven’t opened them yet so don’t say anything.” Maria said, putting the packages down on the table. “Open ours first.” She handed two boxes, one smaller than the other.
The card said that they were from her and Michael and Liz smiled as she opened the smaller one first. It was a picture in a frame of her and Maria. It had been taken when they were all at the beach and Liz had seen it before, but Maria had it enlarged. The two girls were sitting at a table by the pool under an umbrella, their heads tilted towards each other as they smiled huge cheesy smiles at the person holding the camera. It was cute and funny and sweet all at the same time.
“Thank you,” Liz said, hugging her friend.
“Open the other one,” Maria said in barely suppressed excitement, glancing at Michael.
Doing it quickly, Liz lifted the tissue paper, gasping at the picture lying inside the box. Lifting it carefully, her eyes filled with tears.
It was a charcoal drawing of her and Max. She recognized the photo that it was taken from because she had a copy upstairs in her room. She and Max were sitting at one of the same type tables as she and Maria were in the other photograph. She was facing Max with her hand propping up her chin, a smile on her face, while Max leaned close facing slightly more towards the camera, an answering smile on his face. It had been an intimate moment between the two of them that Maria had captured on film and Liz had loved it because Max looked so happy and carefree for a moment, the smile on his normally handsome face making it breathtaking. Now Michael had captured it on paper.
“Michael….. thank you.” Liz moved around the table waiting for him to stand up so she could hug him. It was a strange moment because they weren’t normally physically demonstrative with each other, but Liz smiled when Michael made an effort to return the gesture.
Walking over to Max, Liz showed him, leaning over his shoulder to look at the picture with him. “You’re so beautiful,” she whispered, placing a soft kiss on his cheek. Grinning at the blush in his cheeks, she gave the picture to the Evans to pass around.
“Michael, this is so lovely,” Mrs. Evans said, passing it to her husband, and the others echoed her sentiment while Maria just smiled at him proudly. He shifted uncomfortably with all the praise being thrown his way, especially when Amy Deluca gushed over him. As happy as he was that he was making headway with her, Michael was glad when the attention shifted back to Liz and her gifts.
Amy and Jim had gotten her some lotions and soaps from Amy’s shop and Kyle and Jenna got her a scarf, glove and hat set, for those cold winters in Illinois, Kyle explained. The Evans got her practical things, gift cards to Walmart, a bookstore and a phone card.
“I appreciate everything, but you’ve already given me the best gift I could have asked for,” Liz said to them, wrapping her arms around Max’s neck from behind. She smiled at the choruses of “aw” coming from the women while Max looked at her askance, making her laugh at his embarrassed expression.
“I think I’m gonna hurl,” Kyle said, and he and Michael banged fists, for once in agreement.
“Really. Thank you for everything everyone. I’m really going to miss you.” New tears were threatening again and she shook her head trying to stave them off. It seemed to be a permanent state these last few days.
The party began to wind down a little while later, Amy and Jim leaving first, then Jenna and Kyle and finally the Evans and Michael and Maria. Liz and Max stayed to help her father with the straightening up and Max found himself alone with Jeff Parker when Liz excused herself to the restroom for a moment.
“So…how are you holding up?” Mr. Parker asked Max a moment later, surprising him.
“Um….as well as can be expected I guess.” Max didn’t really know how to answer him.
“Well, you know you’re welcome here anytime, even with Liz gone.”
“I….thank you,” Max answered him, trying not to look too shell shocked.
Jeff grinned to himself, seeing his attempt to be nonchalant. “We can sit here and worry about her together.” He turned his grin to Max, who actually felt a reluctant tug at his lips at the statement.
“She’d love that, wouldn’t she? The two men in her life sitting here wallowing while she’s off having a good time?” Jeff continued.
That statement hit a little too close to home for Max. He dropped his gaze feeling his heart take a little dip. Then he immediately berated himself, reminding himself that he was the one who had insisted it be this way. He was not allowed to wallow.
“Hey, I was just kidding, Max. You aren’t worried about other guys, are you?” Jeff looked at him, seeing the sudden change in his expression. “You know Liz is crazy about you.”
He did know that. How could he not when their souls were connected the way that they were. But Max wouldn’t be human…make that half human…if some little part of him didn’t worry about the fact that his girlfriend…no his other half…the girl he was bonded to for life….the girl who held his fragile heart in the palm of her hand…was going to be a thousand miles away surrounded by college guys who would take one look at her and want her for their own. There was also the added bonus that not only were they normal, but they probably weren’t damaged and could actually make it through a whole month in their lives without a crisis or someone trying to kill them. He sighed in irritation at himself. So much for not wallowing.
“Max….seriously…you know you don’t have anything to worry about.” Mr. Parker was beginning to really regret his statement as he watched the young man standing next to him stare at his hands with a pained frown.
“Sorry…Mr. Parker.” Max answered him finally. “I know I don’t have to worry….but…..”
“It’s hard. I know.” Jeff finished for him. “I know exactly what you mean.” The somewhat desolate sound in his voice brought Max’s head up to look at him, and Jeff shook his head at the vaguely inquiring look on his face. “Don’t listen to me. I’m just….missing Liz’s mother. She’s been…gone a lot lately….actually not just lately….and I’m a little…..frustrated….with the situation.”
Now it was Max’s turn to be uncomfortable at Liz’s father’s unexpected confession, but before he could form a reply, Liz appeared.
“Hey Sweetie. Why don’t you and Max take off? I’m almost done here and it was your party so you really shouldn’t have to help with the clean up.” “
“Are you sure?” Liz asked, wanting to take him up on the offer, but was reluctant to leave him with a mess.
“Yeah, go on. The boys and I will handle it from here.”
“Okay. Goodnight Dad and thanks again for everything. I love you.” Liz reached up to kiss his cheek.
“’Night Sweetie. ‘Night Max.”
“Good night, Mr. Parker.”
The two teens headed up to Liz’s room, taking her presents with them. Liz shut the door when they got there and put her things away. She turned to find Max looking around at the boxes she had opened, filled with some of the things she wanted to take.
“Yeah, it’s a war zone. Watch where you step.” She noted the brooding look that was back in his eyes and she took his hand and led him out onto the balcony.
“You know, I really should be mad at you for the things you were thinking earlier. College guys? Normal? Damaged? That really pisses me off, Max.”
His face flushed at her irritated words. “I’m sorry. I know okay? It’s just difficult knowing I’ll be too far away to do anything about it if some guy hits on you.”
“You don’t think I feel the same way? You’re going to be in college too, you know. You don’t think that I haven’t thought about all those college girls hitting on you? I went to high school with you. I know how girls feel when they look at you.” Her voice had been rising steadily and Max quickly stopped her with a hard kiss.
“Liz…you know that’s ridiculous. I’m bonded to you. I can’t be with anyone else and I don’t want to be.” He scratched the back of his neck self consciously. “Besides….that’s crazy. I never noticed anyone...looking….”
“Give me a break!” Liz scoffed. “Are you telling me you never noticed how every girl in our class drooled over you? No one could be that oblivious, Max.”
“The only girl I ever looked at in school was you.” Max answered her quietly. “You are the only girl I wanted.”
The sincerity in his voice brought Liz up short and she suddenly felt tears prick her eyes. “I know. I’m being irrational.” She sniffed and buried her face in his shirt, wiping her eyes on it. “But so are you. If you’re bonded to me, then I’m bonded to you. And besides….” Liz lifted her eyes to his. “I couldn’t be with anyone else, Max. There is no one else for me.”
Max sighed, pulling her close again. “I promised myself I wouldn’t do this. I know this is the right decision, and I’m making it difficult. It’s not fair to you.” He pulled away slightly to look down at her. “I’m sorry. Please believe me. I’m so proud of you and I really am okay with this.”
Liz laid her head on his chest. “I’ll do whatever it takes for you to get well, but don’t ask me to be strong about this Max. I can’t.”
“Okay,” Max answered her, his heartstrings tugging at her words. She’d been strong about everything else they had to do to get to this point, it was his turn to be the strong one.
“I’ll be right back, okay?” Max said, leading her to a lawn chair. Liz nodded, feeling drained and tired.
Several moments later, Max came back out onto the balcony, and pulled her to her feet. He led her inside and pushed her gently towards the bathroom, telling her to get ready for bed. When she reappeared, Liz was surprised to see Max stripped down to his boxers and a tee-shirt lying under her covers.
“I asked your Dad if I could stay tonight. He said it was okay.” Max lifted the covers, waiting for Liz to slide in before he pulled her close.
“He said you could sleep in here with me?” Liz asked in doubtful awe.
“I told him that he could trust me and that I just wanted to stay because you needed me to.”
Liz buried her face in his shirt as tears started to fall once again. “Thank you,” she whispered huskily.
“You’re welcome,” Max answered, feeling her tears wetting his shirt. His heart ached with her sadness but he was determined not to make it harder on her by letting his own feelings get away from him. There would be time enough for that when she was gone. For now, he would hold her and be glad that he was allowed another night with her before she left.
Sleep was a long time coming for them as they lay in each other’s arms, dreading what was to come.
Second, to everyone who nominated me again, thank you so much. I'm so glad that you like what I'm doing as much as I'm enjoying writing it.
So here's the next part.
Everything to You Part 73
“A little to the left,” Maria said squinting speculatively at the banner Max and Michael were holding up. The two boys were on ladders helping to decorate the CrashDown for Liz’s going away party, but they were rapidly losing their enthusiasm as Maria had them shift the banner yet again.
“Hmmmm maybe a little……”
“It’s good,” Michael said decisively, glancing to make sure Mr. Parker’s back was turned before using his powers to drive the nail into the wall with his fist and descending the ladder. Max followed suit although he used a hammer.
“Fine,” Maria said a little huffily, smiling secretly to herself at having needled them. Sometimes they were just too easy. She handed them each crepe paper, instructing where to string, grabbing Kyle over from where he was talking to Liz’s father to help Michael as she went to help Max.
They worked silently together for a few moments, Maria observing Max as he dutifully twisted and draped the paper where she directed. He wasn’t really any quieter or any anything more so than he usually was, but the aura of sadness surrounding him was obvious, at least to her. Maybe because she could just sense these things or maybe because she was feeling it herself.
Liz was leaving in less than a week. Her best friend since forever was leaving her to go off and start her new life and as much as she wanted to be happy for her….and she was…..she was also sad for herself. As she gazed over at Michael and Kyle who were arguing about where to drape and who was twisting which way, Maria shook her head. She was definitely sad for herself.
“Uh….Maria? Are you going left or…..” Max’s inquiring voice brought her gaze back around.
“Sorry, I was watching Tweedledum and Tweedledum over there make a mess of things. Looks like you and I will have to show them how it’s done in a minute.” Maria resumed twisting and pinning.
A few moments of silence later, Maria finally looked over at Max. “I’m going to miss her too.”
Lifting his eyes to see the sadness etched on Maria’s pretty face, Max acknowledged the bond that drew the two of them together as friends. Their love for Liz. “I know.”
“We’ll just have to keep each others spirits up, that’s all.” Maria said, trying to shake off the melancholy. “Neither one of us can allow the other to get into a funk.”
“Right,” Max said looking at her quizzically, “No getting….funky.”
Maria’s startled laughter drew the others eyes to her where she was standing with Max, the latter scratching his head, confused amusement on his face.
“Can we switch partners?” Kyle asked. “I think yours is more fun than mine.” He looked at Michael disdainfully.
“Sorry. I’m keeping mine for a while,” Maria smiled fondly at Max. “He’ll grow on you, Kyle.”
“Yeah, like fungus,” Kyle muttered.
“Um……I’m standing right here,” Michael said, staring at them all with a raised eyebrow.
Mr. Parker just shook his head at their banter, glad to have them here. It helped stave off his own sadness at his daughter’s departure.
Eventually the decorating did get done and Max headed home to shower and change. Jenna was dropping Liz off at his house and he was taking her back to the CrashDown for the party. It wasn’t a surprise exactly, but Mr. Parker hadn’t wanted Liz there while they got ready so it was Jenna’s job to keep her busy until time to get ready. The two girls had eaten lunch together and gone shopping.
Just as Max was coming down the stairs after his shower, the doorbell rang.
“Mom doesn’t like for you to ring the doorbell,” he said as he opened the door to reveal his girlfriend. He waved at Jenna as she drove off.
“I’m still not used to just being able to come right in,” Liz answered. She put down her packages and stepped into his arms. “Mmmmm….you smell good,” she said, breathing in his clean scent.
“You too,” Max murmured, leaning down to bury his face in her hair for a moment before kissing her.
“I still want to take a quick shower before we go. Is that okay?” Liz asked.
Max nodded and they headed upstairs. He got her a towel and washcloth and Liz kissed him quickly before shutting the bathroom door. Sitting in his room waiting for her, Max wondered for the thousandth time if he was doing the right thing. No…not if he was doing the right thing. He knew he was doing the right thing…he just wished it didn’t leave this hollow place in his heart. He wearily rubbed his hand across his face. He knew he looked like hell, but he couldn’t do anything about it. He hadn’t been sleeping much in last couple of weeks, between what happened to Larry and Liz’s impending departure. He was slowly learning to live with the guilt of Larry’s death, but Liz leaving was another story. This was only the beginning.
The shower stopped and a moment later, Liz entered his room….wearing a towel.
Max stared as she turned to shut the door, taking in the gleaming skin above where the towel ended and the length of tan legs showing underneath. His breath hitched slightly as she turned back to him, the towel riding dangerously high on her thighs. He knew she had on panties because he’d seen a small glimpse, but that didn’t do much to dampen his ardor. His girlfriend was standing in his room wearing a towel and skimpy panties. No his ardor was definitely at attention.
Smiling slightly at the dazed look on her boyfriend’s face, Liz sauntered forward coming to stand in front of where he was sitting. She leaned down, and Max’s eyes were drawn helplessly to the blatant exposure of her breasts to his heated gaze. He jumped when he felt Liz’s lips lick his ear.
“See something you like?” Liz whispered silkily, nipping at his skin.
“Uh….” Max could barely get a coherent word out. Liz kissed him, her tongue seeking entrance to his mouth, a small needy sound escaping when he gave it. Max’s hands crept up to her hips bringing her between his legs as he arched his neck to return her kiss. The towel slipped and fell between them and Liz let it lie, part of her feeling a little hesitant about standing there practically naked and the other part feeling wanton and sexy.
Max pulled away from her lips, his breathing stopped completely at the sight before his eyes. Liz felt a flush start in her neck to move up into her cheeks at the hungry look that took over Max’s face as his eyes roved over her display. He finally raised them to her face and Liz’s body tightened, feeling and seeing Max’s reaction. Then he was pulling her down for his kiss, Liz’s legs kneeling on the bed to bring her barely covered center down onto his now raging erection……
“Max….did I hear the door a minute ago? Was that Liz?” Diane Evan’s voice was like a bucket of cold water over the two of them and Liz quickly jumped up from the bed to frantically search for her clothing.
Max breathed deeply trying to calm his body down before he took one last deep breath and opened the door to slip into the hallway.
“Um…yeah Mom. She’s…..she’s getting dressed.”
Max got to the bottom of the stairs and found his mother in the living room. He felt as though his cheeks were on fire, but he attempted to keep his expression blank.
“She wanted to take a shower before the party.”
“Oh,” Mrs. Evans said, hiding her smile. She knew the telltale signs of a moment of passion as well as the next person and she was tempted to tell Max that his hair was sticking up in intriguing ways, but she didn’t.
Looking at him more closely, she sighed inwardly at his slightly drawn appearance. She knew he hadn’t been sleeping and she also knew that he probably didn’t want to talk about it and wouldn’t want her to worry and so on and so on.
“What?” Max said, seeing her stare.
“I heard you last night, Max. You were up until all hours again, honey.”
Max looked away. “I know. I’m sorry if I kept you up.”
“That isn’t it, sweetheart. I’m just worried about you. I know you’re feeling….stressed about Liz leaving…I just wish there was something I could do to help.”
Max opened his mouth to reply, but he heard Liz coming out of his bedroom and he abruptly closed it again.
Diane sighed, knowing why Max didn’t answer her. She forced a smile that turned into a genuine one when she saw Liz coming down the stairs.
“Hello, Liz.”
“Hi, Mrs. Evans,” Liz replied feeling the blush on her face at facing Max’s mother after what they’d been doing in his bedroom. Her eyes widened when she looked at Max, her cheeks burning even more when she caught Mrs. Evans small smile. Oh God.
Max was oblivious to the whole exchange, too busy being relieved that Liz had appeared when she did and admiring her appearance.
“Well, your father and I will see you a little later at the party.” Diane left them to go into the kitchen.
“Oh my God, Max,” Liz whispered, reaching up to smooth his wild hair.
“What?” Max whispered back, not really knowing why.
“Your mother knew exactly what we were doing up there,” Liz said. At his look of confusion, she rolled her eyes. “Never mind. Let’s just go.”
They gathered Liz’s things and left to go to the CrashDown. When they got there, Max turned off the car and faced her with a small smile and said, “Ready?”
Liz hesitated for a moment, looking at him. She knew what he was doing. Max might be smiling but his eyes told her a different story and although she wasn’t picking up any negative feelings from him, Liz knew that it was only because he was blocking them. She knew because she was doing the same thing. And honestly she didn’t have the strength at the moment to force the issue. Ironic, she thought bitterly seeing as how she was the one who was always pushing Max to talk, to get his feelings out.
But Liz had no desire to talk about how her heart hurt every time she thought about not seeing him everyday, or touching him everyday or feeling his arms around her. She needed his arms like she needed air to breath. How was she going to live without that?
“Liz….” Max felt the air between them thicken with unspoken feelings and he heard the crack in his voice as his emotions tried to get away from him.
“Just hold me for a minute…please?” Liz’s voice as small and little lost and Max felt the knife blade in his heart twist a little deeper. Reaching out to pull her close, he closed his eyes, fighting the lump in his throat and the sting in his eyes. Liz wasn’t quite as successful and she buried her face in his shirt, her hands clinging as hot tears forced themselves past her closed eyelids.
“Liz….” Max said again, this time barely a whisper through the clog in his throat, but Liz shook her head against his chest.
“I can’t….not right now…..” she whispered huskily.
His heart breaking into little pieces at her words, Max just held her tightly knowing that’s what she really wanted. A few long moments later, he felt her pull herself together, wiping at her tears with the back of her hand before sitting back.
Max looked at her tear streaked face, using his thumb to remove the moisture as he cupped her cheek. “I love you….so much.”
Liz nodded, unable to speak through the tears still clogging her throat, and she gratefully accepted a tissue that miraculously appeared in Max’s hand. Wiping her eyes and blowing her nose, she looked at him finally and attempted to smile. “They’re waiting for us. We should go.”
Helping her out of the car, Max kept his hand on her back as they entered the CrashDown, wanting nothing more than to sweep her away and beg her to forgive him for hurting her, but before Liz could even admonish his foolish thought, she was being accosted by Maria.
“Welcome…welcome.” Maria hugged her. Pulling back she saw immediately telltale signs of tears and turning her gaze to Max, the desolate look he couldn’t quite hide. “No long faces okay? This is a party,” she chided them with a sympathetic smile.
Liz was tempted to stamp her foot and yell, “It’s my party and I’ll cry if I want to,” but the thought of how silly that sounded actually helped some of her sadness dissipate. “So let’s get this ball rolling,” she said instead, turning to grab Max’s hand and flash him a determined smile.
The party was just a small gathering of friends. Kyle and his father and Jenna, Amy Deluca and the Evans along with Michael and Maria. Mr. Parker had closed the restaurant and had the cooks come in to prepare a special menu. At the moment though, everyone was mingling, drinking soda and talking.
“Are you okay now?” Maria asked Liz as they went to get more soda from the fountain.
“Yeah,” Liz answered. “I just …let things get to me for a moment in the car.” She rolled her eyes. “And of course it made Max feel bad so it kind of snowballed from there.”
“Well it’s only natural that you’re going to miss each other and for the two of you it’s even worse because of the whole…Czechoslovakian thing.”
Liz grinned at the use of their old cover term for “alien”. She hadn’t used that for a while.
“I know. I’ve been trying to avoid thinking about it, but it’s getting so close now, I can’t help it.” She sniffed, feeling renewed tears all of the sudden.
“I know.”
Liz looked over at Maria, hearing the sadness in her tone.
“Don’t you start too, okay? This is supposed to be a party and we’re bringing it way down.” Liz attempted to lighten the mood.
“Okay, but promise me that our last night out we can have a big cry over our ice cream.” Maria sniffled too, wiping at the tears.
“Promise. I’ll buy the tissue, you buy the ice cream.”
“Deal,” Maria said. The two girls hugged for a long moment, and Liz could feel the lingering sadness in Maria’s hold, but when she pulled back, her friend was smiling and the two girls got up to rejoin the party.
In the meantime, Max had sought out Jim Valenti, catching him alone for a moment.
“Hi Max,” Jim said as the younger man approached him.
“Hi.” Max sat down next to him, his gaze on the people talking around the room. “I…um…wanted to thank you for….you know…..what you did for Michael…the other night, and tell you again that I’m sorry.” Max gazed down at his hands. “I seemed to be saying that a lot to you.”
“It isn’t necessary, Max. Larry was mentally unstable and I’m just glad that Michael did what I asked and called me when he realized what was happening.”
“You asked him to call?”
Valenti explained that he and Michael had discussed Larry previously and he’d told Michael not to do anything without calling him first. “I’m just sorry the situation got out of hand before I could get there.” Jim gazed over to where Michael was sitting with Amy and Kyle and Jenna. “Michael’s turned into quite a young man. You should be proud of him, Max.”
“I am. I actually wanted to thank you for that too. You know that Hank was never much of a father to him and Isabel and I tried to make up for it, but he really needed someone to be that for him and I really appreciate what you’ve tried to do. Especially since we’ve caused you so much trouble. I don’t think I can ever repay you for what you’ve done for us. I know Michael feels the same way, he just…doesn’t express it too well.”
“You don’t owe me anything, Max. As I recall, I made your life pretty miserable after you healed Liz and yet, when Kyle was hurt, you saved him. Nothing I’ve done since then means as much as what you did for me. You saved my son. I think you know how important that is to a parent.”
Max, of course, knew he was talking about Zan and he nodded, the little spark of grief that always came when he thought about his son, momentarily piercing his heart. A moment later, he felt Liz’s presence comforting and warming him just as she appeared at his side, slipping her hand into his. He loved how she knew just what to do even when he didn’t ask. It was another thing he was going to miss desperately when she was gone.
It was a while later after they’d eaten dinner and everyone was still sitting at the table, that Mr. Parker stood up to get everyone’s attention.
“It’s hard for me to believe that my little girl is getting ready to go off to college,” he began. “It seems like just yesterday I was prying her off the counter over there where she liked climb whenever her mother or I weren’t looking when she was little.”
“It was yesterday,” Kyle deadpanned, earning a dirty look from Liz and an elbow from Jenna.
Jeff ignored the snickers from the rest of them and continued. “I’m really going to miss you, honey, but I’m also really proud of you. I know you’re going to do great things.”
Tears threatening, Liz went around the table to hug her father. “I’m going to miss you too, Daddy.”
“So with that,” Jeff said after letting go, “I have a little something for you.” He went into the back room for a moment carrying a rather heavy looking box.
Liz wiped her eyes and ripped open the paper wrapping the box. They widened at the new laptop computer inside. “Oh my God.” Turning to her father, she threw her arms around his neck, squeezing him tightly. “Thank you….thank you….thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” Jeff said as she nearly choked him in her excitement. “I thought you might need something to do work on and it might save some phone bills if you could e-mail Max everyday instead of calling him.”
“Thank you,” Liz said again. She smiled over at Max who gave her his first really genuine smile of the evening, her obvious excitement bubbling over into him through their connection.
“Well, since we’re giving gifts……” Maria said, smiling at the surprised look that crossed Liz’s face. She got up to go into the back room. When she returned, she was holding several wrapped packages.
“I don’t…know what to say,” Liz said, overwhelmed.
“You haven’t opened them yet so don’t say anything.” Maria said, putting the packages down on the table. “Open ours first.” She handed two boxes, one smaller than the other.
The card said that they were from her and Michael and Liz smiled as she opened the smaller one first. It was a picture in a frame of her and Maria. It had been taken when they were all at the beach and Liz had seen it before, but Maria had it enlarged. The two girls were sitting at a table by the pool under an umbrella, their heads tilted towards each other as they smiled huge cheesy smiles at the person holding the camera. It was cute and funny and sweet all at the same time.
“Thank you,” Liz said, hugging her friend.
“Open the other one,” Maria said in barely suppressed excitement, glancing at Michael.
Doing it quickly, Liz lifted the tissue paper, gasping at the picture lying inside the box. Lifting it carefully, her eyes filled with tears.
It was a charcoal drawing of her and Max. She recognized the photo that it was taken from because she had a copy upstairs in her room. She and Max were sitting at one of the same type tables as she and Maria were in the other photograph. She was facing Max with her hand propping up her chin, a smile on her face, while Max leaned close facing slightly more towards the camera, an answering smile on his face. It had been an intimate moment between the two of them that Maria had captured on film and Liz had loved it because Max looked so happy and carefree for a moment, the smile on his normally handsome face making it breathtaking. Now Michael had captured it on paper.
“Michael….. thank you.” Liz moved around the table waiting for him to stand up so she could hug him. It was a strange moment because they weren’t normally physically demonstrative with each other, but Liz smiled when Michael made an effort to return the gesture.
Walking over to Max, Liz showed him, leaning over his shoulder to look at the picture with him. “You’re so beautiful,” she whispered, placing a soft kiss on his cheek. Grinning at the blush in his cheeks, she gave the picture to the Evans to pass around.
“Michael, this is so lovely,” Mrs. Evans said, passing it to her husband, and the others echoed her sentiment while Maria just smiled at him proudly. He shifted uncomfortably with all the praise being thrown his way, especially when Amy Deluca gushed over him. As happy as he was that he was making headway with her, Michael was glad when the attention shifted back to Liz and her gifts.
Amy and Jim had gotten her some lotions and soaps from Amy’s shop and Kyle and Jenna got her a scarf, glove and hat set, for those cold winters in Illinois, Kyle explained. The Evans got her practical things, gift cards to Walmart, a bookstore and a phone card.
“I appreciate everything, but you’ve already given me the best gift I could have asked for,” Liz said to them, wrapping her arms around Max’s neck from behind. She smiled at the choruses of “aw” coming from the women while Max looked at her askance, making her laugh at his embarrassed expression.
“I think I’m gonna hurl,” Kyle said, and he and Michael banged fists, for once in agreement.
“Really. Thank you for everything everyone. I’m really going to miss you.” New tears were threatening again and she shook her head trying to stave them off. It seemed to be a permanent state these last few days.
The party began to wind down a little while later, Amy and Jim leaving first, then Jenna and Kyle and finally the Evans and Michael and Maria. Liz and Max stayed to help her father with the straightening up and Max found himself alone with Jeff Parker when Liz excused herself to the restroom for a moment.
“So…how are you holding up?” Mr. Parker asked Max a moment later, surprising him.
“Um….as well as can be expected I guess.” Max didn’t really know how to answer him.
“Well, you know you’re welcome here anytime, even with Liz gone.”
“I….thank you,” Max answered him, trying not to look too shell shocked.
Jeff grinned to himself, seeing his attempt to be nonchalant. “We can sit here and worry about her together.” He turned his grin to Max, who actually felt a reluctant tug at his lips at the statement.
“She’d love that, wouldn’t she? The two men in her life sitting here wallowing while she’s off having a good time?” Jeff continued.
That statement hit a little too close to home for Max. He dropped his gaze feeling his heart take a little dip. Then he immediately berated himself, reminding himself that he was the one who had insisted it be this way. He was not allowed to wallow.
“Hey, I was just kidding, Max. You aren’t worried about other guys, are you?” Jeff looked at him, seeing the sudden change in his expression. “You know Liz is crazy about you.”
He did know that. How could he not when their souls were connected the way that they were. But Max wouldn’t be human…make that half human…if some little part of him didn’t worry about the fact that his girlfriend…no his other half…the girl he was bonded to for life….the girl who held his fragile heart in the palm of her hand…was going to be a thousand miles away surrounded by college guys who would take one look at her and want her for their own. There was also the added bonus that not only were they normal, but they probably weren’t damaged and could actually make it through a whole month in their lives without a crisis or someone trying to kill them. He sighed in irritation at himself. So much for not wallowing.
“Max….seriously…you know you don’t have anything to worry about.” Mr. Parker was beginning to really regret his statement as he watched the young man standing next to him stare at his hands with a pained frown.
“Sorry…Mr. Parker.” Max answered him finally. “I know I don’t have to worry….but…..”
“It’s hard. I know.” Jeff finished for him. “I know exactly what you mean.” The somewhat desolate sound in his voice brought Max’s head up to look at him, and Jeff shook his head at the vaguely inquiring look on his face. “Don’t listen to me. I’m just….missing Liz’s mother. She’s been…gone a lot lately….actually not just lately….and I’m a little…..frustrated….with the situation.”
Now it was Max’s turn to be uncomfortable at Liz’s father’s unexpected confession, but before he could form a reply, Liz appeared.
“Hey Sweetie. Why don’t you and Max take off? I’m almost done here and it was your party so you really shouldn’t have to help with the clean up.” “
“Are you sure?” Liz asked, wanting to take him up on the offer, but was reluctant to leave him with a mess.
“Yeah, go on. The boys and I will handle it from here.”
“Okay. Goodnight Dad and thanks again for everything. I love you.” Liz reached up to kiss his cheek.
“’Night Sweetie. ‘Night Max.”
“Good night, Mr. Parker.”
The two teens headed up to Liz’s room, taking her presents with them. Liz shut the door when they got there and put her things away. She turned to find Max looking around at the boxes she had opened, filled with some of the things she wanted to take.
“Yeah, it’s a war zone. Watch where you step.” She noted the brooding look that was back in his eyes and she took his hand and led him out onto the balcony.
“You know, I really should be mad at you for the things you were thinking earlier. College guys? Normal? Damaged? That really pisses me off, Max.”
His face flushed at her irritated words. “I’m sorry. I know okay? It’s just difficult knowing I’ll be too far away to do anything about it if some guy hits on you.”
“You don’t think I feel the same way? You’re going to be in college too, you know. You don’t think that I haven’t thought about all those college girls hitting on you? I went to high school with you. I know how girls feel when they look at you.” Her voice had been rising steadily and Max quickly stopped her with a hard kiss.
“Liz…you know that’s ridiculous. I’m bonded to you. I can’t be with anyone else and I don’t want to be.” He scratched the back of his neck self consciously. “Besides….that’s crazy. I never noticed anyone...looking….”
“Give me a break!” Liz scoffed. “Are you telling me you never noticed how every girl in our class drooled over you? No one could be that oblivious, Max.”
“The only girl I ever looked at in school was you.” Max answered her quietly. “You are the only girl I wanted.”
The sincerity in his voice brought Liz up short and she suddenly felt tears prick her eyes. “I know. I’m being irrational.” She sniffed and buried her face in his shirt, wiping her eyes on it. “But so are you. If you’re bonded to me, then I’m bonded to you. And besides….” Liz lifted her eyes to his. “I couldn’t be with anyone else, Max. There is no one else for me.”
Max sighed, pulling her close again. “I promised myself I wouldn’t do this. I know this is the right decision, and I’m making it difficult. It’s not fair to you.” He pulled away slightly to look down at her. “I’m sorry. Please believe me. I’m so proud of you and I really am okay with this.”
Liz laid her head on his chest. “I’ll do whatever it takes for you to get well, but don’t ask me to be strong about this Max. I can’t.”
“Okay,” Max answered her, his heartstrings tugging at her words. She’d been strong about everything else they had to do to get to this point, it was his turn to be the strong one.
“I’ll be right back, okay?” Max said, leading her to a lawn chair. Liz nodded, feeling drained and tired.
Several moments later, Max came back out onto the balcony, and pulled her to her feet. He led her inside and pushed her gently towards the bathroom, telling her to get ready for bed. When she reappeared, Liz was surprised to see Max stripped down to his boxers and a tee-shirt lying under her covers.
“I asked your Dad if I could stay tonight. He said it was okay.” Max lifted the covers, waiting for Liz to slide in before he pulled her close.
“He said you could sleep in here with me?” Liz asked in doubtful awe.
“I told him that he could trust me and that I just wanted to stay because you needed me to.”
Liz buried her face in his shirt as tears started to fall once again. “Thank you,” she whispered huskily.
“You’re welcome,” Max answered, feeling her tears wetting his shirt. His heart ached with her sadness but he was determined not to make it harder on her by letting his own feelings get away from him. There would be time enough for that when she was gone. For now, he would hold her and be glad that he was allowed another night with her before she left.
Sleep was a long time coming for them as they lay in each other’s arms, dreading what was to come.
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
First things first. Let me post this lovely image.
Best Conventional Couple Fanfiction
Best Post-Episode Fanfiction
Best Lead Portrayal of Max Evans
Best Supporting Portrayal of Kyle Valenti
Thank you so much you guys for nominating me. It's always so cool to see my name out there and to know that you all like my story enough to take the time to nominate it. I'm touched and honored.
Also thank you for all of your comments and feedback. You might be wondering how I actually managed to post so soon. Well, I have some good news and bad news. The good news is that I'm going to try really hard to get these chapters out faster because of the bad news. The bad news is that in a few weeks I will no longer have access to my computer or to the internet for several weeks maybe months. I'm moving to Germany which is great, but our stuff is going to be packed up in a few weeks and I won't see it for a while.
There are several more chapters to go on this story and I'm going to try and get out as many as I can before I go so they might be a bit shorter than normal but hopefully faster. I'm asking please that when I'm gone for a while, please don't forget about me. I promise I'm going to finish this. I've been working on it for 2 1/2 years as MamaDee so kindly pointed out and I'm not going to stop until it's done!
Okay enough blabbering. Oh, one more thing. Many of you are concerned about Liz leaving and I know that when I started this so long ago that I wasn't sure how they were going to end up. Well, of course I'm sure now and I will set your mind at ease. Doesn't mean it won't get bumpy but not the kind of bumpy that you should be concerned about as far as their relationship goes. Just bumpy in other ways. That's all I'm going to say. Love you guys.
Everything to You Part 74
Liz and Maria walked through the grass holding hands as they approached their destination. It had been a hot day, but it was late evening now so the sun was starting to go down. When they finally got there, Liz knelt on one knee and placed the bouquet of flowers on the grave, unable to resist running her fingers over the name printed on the headstone.
Alexander Charles Whitman
Beloved son and friend
Maria knelt next to her and the two girls sat quietly for a moment, sharing their grief.
“Remember when Alex used to say that no matter where we were, we would meet up on his twenty first birthday so he could celebrate with his two best friends?” Maria wiped away the tear that had fallen from her eye and Liz nodded.
“It wasn’t supposed to be like this, Liz.”
“I know,” Liz answered, unable to offer any comfort to her friend. It still hurt everyday to know that Alex’s life had ended prematurely, and she knew that both she and Max would never get over the guilt of having caused it. They had come to Alex’s gravesite together a couple of times, but it was so hard when she knew that if she hadn’t changed things, he would still be alive. And Max just stood with her while she cried, holding her quietly, consumed with anger and guilt again over Tess’s treachery. After a while, they quit coming because it hurt too much, but Liz felt like she needed to before she left, just to say goodbye one more time.
“I don’t blame you,” Maria said, concerned that Liz might have misconstrued her words, but her friend shook her head.
“I know you don’t.” Sighing, Liz stood up, brushing the tears from her cheeks. She said goodbye to Alex in her heart one more time. “I’m going over to Zan’s grave for a second.”
“Okay,” Maria said.
Traipsing through the grass, Liz finally came to Zan’s grave. She saw that the flowers that she’d brought earlier that week when she and Max came were starting to wilt and she picked them up and replaced them with the rose she’d brought from Alex’s bouquet. It was different standing here by herself rather than with Max. With Max, she was usually more concerned with his feelings than her own, comforting him as best she could while he grieved over his loss. The feelings had tempered a little over time, but she knew, as with her feelings about Alex, that coming here often sharpened them for him and it hurt her to feel his pain as he relived his time in captivity and his failure to save his son.
Staring at the name on the headstone, she wondered now what it would have been like for them if Zan had survived. At the time, they had all been concerned with getting him and Max away from the doctor and his cohorts, and Liz hadn’t really given any thought to what would happen afterward. Max would have had a child to take care of. He would have been a parent.
How would she have fit in, Liz wondered. Would they have been a family or would she still be leaving for college like she was now, leaving Max and his child behind while she pursued her dreams. Would Max have wanted her to be Zan’s mother? The thought caused a small ache in her heart. Having met the little boy, Liz knew that she would have loved him because she had started to already before he died. How could she help it when he was so brave and so sweet and so much in need of love? Even knowing that he was Tess’s not hers, Liz hoped that she would have been able to love him like her own and she was sad that she never had the chance.
Turning away, Liz went back to where Maria was still standing at Alex’s grave. “Are you ready?”
“Yeah,” Maria answered. The two girls linked arms and walked back towards the Jetta.
A few hours later, they were sitting on the couch in Amy Deluca’s living room laughing over old pictures from previous yearbooks and photo albums. The ice cream was finished, their bowls still sitting on the table in front of them as they reminisced.
“You were such a camera hog, Maria.” Liz said, smirking at what she was looking at.
“Well duh,” Maria answered her, gesturing towards her body. “Performer here. What did you expect?”
“Yeah, but look at everybody else.” Liz pointed to the picture of their 4th grade class standing outside taking their class picture. Everyone else was standing sedately staring at the camera, saying “cheese”, while Maria was turned to the side, looking over her shoulder, smiling in what Liz could only assume was supposed to be coy seduction.
“I can’t help it if nobody else took advantage. You look cute,” Maria said, pointing to Liz in the front row. Her long hair was in pigtails and she was smiling sweetly as she faced the camera.
“I hated my hair like that,” she commented. Her eyes ran over their other classmates, smiling sadly at Alex’s gaptoothed grin before alighting on Max standing in the back row. His hair fell over his eyes as he stared solemnly at the camera, one of only a couple of children not smiling. She reached out to touch his face, wishing she’d known then what she knew now. Maybe she could have eased the loneliness that seemed to surround him even in a sea of people. She had expressed this wish before to Max and he had smiled at her, telling her that just being around her had been enough. His thoughts of her….his fantasies of one day telling her the truth and having her look at him as she’d been looking at him at that moment….they had kept him going throughout the long lonely years.
“Look at Michael,” Maria said, shaking her head at the defiant expression on her boyfriend’s 10 year old face. “He looks pissed doesn’t he?” She and Liz giggled.
“Hey look at this one,” Maria said after she’d flipped the page on her own book, and Liz peered over her shoulder. “Remember that?”
“Yeah,” Liz smiled. It was Halloween and she and Maria had dressed as Disney characters, Liz as Snow White and Maria as Cruella Deville. And somehow she’d convinced Alex to dress as a Dalmatian, which judging by the expression on his face, he was pretty unhappy about.
“How did you always manage to get us to do whatever you wanted?” Liz asked, shaking her head in remembrance.
“It’s called Charisma, babe. No one can resist.” Maria posed dramatically, laughing when Liz hit her with a pillow.
They flipped through the last of the pictures, pausing here and there, finally coming to the end. Maria closed the book and sat quietly for a few moments.
“Need one of these?” Liz asked, pulling a tissue out of the box in her lap and handing it to her.
“Yeah,” Maria said, taking it from her and wiping her nose. “What am I going to do without you?” she asked, tears streaming. “I mean, I always knew this day would come but….you’re going to be so far away.”
Liz put her arm around her friend and Maria leaned her head on Liz’s shoulder. She wiped at her own tears, not really having any words of comfort. “At least you’ll be here with both of our boyfriends. I’ll be by myself.” Liz realized how pathetic that sounded, but she couldn’t help it. As excited as she was about the new things that were about to happen to her, she was also apprehensive about being on her own for the first time.
“I’m not sure leaving me here to deal with Michael, Kyle and a depressed Max is the better choice,” Maria said, although she did feel a little better. “But you’re right. I’m not having to leave Michael.” She lifted her head and faced her friend, trying to be encouraging. “You’re going to be fine and you’ll have those teachers eating out of the palm of your hand in no time. You always did.”
“Thanks,” Liz said, sniffing as she dabbed at her eyes. “You weren’t kidding about the tissue, were you? I can’t seem to stop crying.” The two girls smiled at each other through their tears and it helped to ease their sorrow a little bit to laugh at their predicament.
“I’m worried about Max, Maria,” Liz said, leaning side against the couch as she spoke. “He tries to hide it, but I can tell it’s already affecting him. How am I supposed to go knowing he’s having such a hard time?”
“I don’t know what to tell you, Sweetie. But this is important to him, right? To try and handle things more on his own?”
“Yes, but…..” Liz shook her head.
“I know, I know, it’s going to be hard enough to leave without knowing that the love of your life is suffering because of it. You two are quite a pair. Look, I promise to keep an eye on him, okay? We talked about this before. And besides, Max and I already discussed how we’re going to keep up each other’s spirits.”
“I’m pathetic,” Liz moaned, laying her head on the couch. “This whole situation is pathetic.”
“Yes it is, but you two will survive, just like every other time and you’ll be okay. I know it.” Maria changed the subject, knowing it wouldn’t do any good to rehash it. "So…what time is your mother’s plane?”
“Ten O’clock. Then I have one more night and we’re gone,” Liz answered, feeling it like a lead weight on her chest. She and Max wouldn’t even get another night together like they had when he slept over. With her mother coming tomorrow, she had to spend her last night with her parents before leaving the next day.
“Then we’d better make the most of it. I’m thinking Pedicures and a good sappy movie,” Maria said, throwing her tissue in the trash. “Come on, you. Let’s go.” Maria hauled Liz up off the couch and dragged her inside. The rest of the night was spent laughing and talking, creating memories to last until they were together again.
************************************
They sat in the hard plastic airport chairs, a little separated from the rest of the group. Liz clutched Max’s hand tightly as her eyes wandered, looking at their friends and family waiting to bid her and her mother goodbye. She was trying really hard to maintain her composure, but her emotions were hanging on by a thread and she knew any small thing could set her off. It had been that way for the last couple of days, and now that the time was here, Liz thought she might actually choke on the heaviness in her chest.
Where was her usual staunch optimism? Where was her “do whatever’s necessary” attitude? Liz knew where it was. It flew right out the window at the prospect of being over a thousand miles away from the person sitting next to her. This person who she’d spent three years fighting tooth and nail to be with.
After their last night, she and Maria had met up with Michael, Max, Kyle and Jenna for breakfast, then her mother had arrived and she spent the rest of the day with her parents and finishing up her packing. It was a strange, sad day being away from Max and watching her parents interact. If she’d had to heart to give it any thought Liz might have wondered how they could act so weird around each other after having been apart for so long, but she was too busy trying to keep busy and not sit in her room and cry.
When Max arrived after dinner to pick her up for the rest of the evening, it was such a relief to be out of the house and with him again, that she immediately burst into tears the moment they drove off. Max parked the car and held her for a few moments until she calmed down, then drove out to the pier where they sat in the back seat of the parked car wrapped in each other’s arms.
Max held her, telling her with his words and his heart how much he loved her and he was being so strong about it that Liz felt guilty for being such a baby. She finally pulled herself together and they talked practically about what she was going to do when she arrived and when she would call and how they would communicate. Time rushed by and before they knew it, it was the wee hours of the morning.
Feeling renewed tears threaten when Max finally suggested that he needed to get her home, what started out as a few comforting kisses became few more, then a few more, then an inferno. Spurred on by desperation, their hands began to wander over each other and Liz felt almost relieved when some of Max’s iron control slipped and his touches and kisses became as desperate as hers. Before they knew what was happening, they were lying in the back seat, Liz beneath him as Max kissed and caressed her breasts through her clothes. She reached down to unzip his pants, slipping her hand inside to grasp his rigid flesh.
“Liz….” Max pulled his lips away from hers, breathing heavily as he felt her hand stroking and squeezing him. He let out a choked groan as she swiped the moisture from the tip, shaking in a combination of arousal and hesitation at the intimacy.
“Max….touch me….I need you…..” Liz knew she was begging, but she wanted this one last time before they parted.
Staring down at her for a long moment, memorizing her expression, the desire for him, the way her hair spread out in a dark halo, Max let out a low groan of surrender and slid his fingers underneath her skirt to find her damp center. Their hands moved in rhythm the way their bodies wanted to as they stroked each other to release, moaning out their bittersweet pleasure into each others mouths. Feeling the pull of their bond begging for completion, Liz broke down into sobs, unable to control herself after the emotional onslaught while Max held her tightly, willing himself not to give in to his own volatile emotions.
Now sitting in the airport with only moments left before she had to go, Liz released a trembling breath, trying to stave off the inevitable. Her eyes alighted on the tall blond girl standing with Michael and her lips curved in a wan smile.
“It was really great of Isabel to come,” she said to Max, finally bringing her gaze around to him. Her eyes wandered over his tired features, seeing the stoic way he tried to hide the same desolation that she was feeling. He nodded, looking over at his sister. She’d arrived last night as a surprise, telling him she was due for a visit anyway, but Max knew she was really here for him and the small part of him that wasn’t consumed with misery was grateful.
Returning his gaze to Liz, he drank in her delicate features like a man in the desert, knowing this was his last drink of water for a long time. Even with eyes slightly puffy from tears and her nose a little red, she was the most beautiful thing in the world to him.
Feeling the way she clutched his hand in a death grip, his heart ached, but Max resolutely reminded himself that this was how he’d wanted it….no…. he didn’t want it to be this way. He didn’t want to be away from her. If he let himself think about it too much, his throat actually closed in fear. But it needed to be this way. The only thing keeping him going right now was that he knew it was the right thing to do for Liz.
She might not see it that way, but Max knew that after the initial adjustment to their separation, she would bounce back as strong as ever. He, on the other hand, wasn’t sure of anything, but it didn’t matter. This was her time. Eventually it would be their time, but for now, it was hers.
Just as he was bringing her fingers to his mouth for a soothing caress, they both stiffened as the dreaded announcement sounded that her plane was beginning to board. Liz stared up at him, her eyes wide as she squeezed his hand, and Max, swallowing back the lump in his throat, knew what he had to do. Rising from his chair, he pulled her to her feet, wrapping an arm around her waist.
“Say goodbye to everyone,” Max whispered, letting go so she could hug her waiting friends and family.
Her father was first in line.
“Bye, Honey. I’m going to miss you.”
“Me too, Daddy.” Liz returned his tight hug. “I’ll talk to you as soon as I get there.” Jeff nodded, letting go and going to stand by his wife.
Liz hugged Kyle and Jenna, then Isabel.
“Thank you so much for coming,” Liz said “He’s missed you so much.”
“I wanted to come. Don’t worry,” Isabel answered her and Liz smiled gratefully. She moved on to Michael, who stooped for her to hug his tall frame, then turned to Maria.
The two girls looked at each other for a moment, then burst into tears, hugging hard. Michael tried not to roll his eyes at the display, noting Kyle’s grin, knowing he knew what he was going to be putting up with the rest of the day. Jenna frowned at both of them, and Kyle quickly schooled his expression.
Finally Maria let go of Liz as they heard the second announcement for their plane and they both sniffled and wiped at their tears. “I love you, babe. You’ll be fine, okay?”
“You too,” Liz said, hugging her quickly one more time. Taking a deep breath, she turned finally to find Max standing to the side, waiting for her. His expression was calm and loving, but his eyes glittered with moisture and Liz knew what it was costing him to keep up that façade. The trembling in his arms as he pulled her close gave him away.
Holding her tightly against his chest, Max drew a ragged breath, keeping an iron grip on his emotions. Liz shook in his arms and he thought his heart might actually break in half as her feelings blended with his.
“Months, Max. Promise me…..it’s only going to be for a few months.” Liz whispered against his chest, her hands fisting in his shirt as she lifted her tear reddened eyes to his. She knew it was ridiculous but she couldn’t help it. “Promise me you’ll do everything you can ….please…..” Her voice pleaded with him and Max couldn’t have denied her if someone held a gun to his head.
“I promise,” He said hoarsely. “You have to promise me something too.” He gazed at her with fierce emotion. “Promise me that you will be everything you’ve ever dreamed and you won’t let anything hold you back.”
Eyes brimming over with tears, Liz nodded shakily, “I promise.”
Forcing himself to let go, Max lifted his hands to smooth back her hair in a familiar gesture. “I love you, Liz Parker.” He leaned down to kiss her, feeling her trembling sobs against his lips even as she kissed him back.
“I love you,” She whispered back, hearing the speaker announcing their flight again. They had to get through the security checkpoint now. Pulling back, Liz made herself pick up her purse and carryon bag, and walk to where her mother was waiting. Giving her father one last hug, she waited behind her mother, while she went through the checkpoint then put her bags on the belt.
Turning one last time to look at her friends, she smiled at Maria then looked at Max. He watched as she reached inside her shirt and clutched the half heart with his name in her fist, staring at him.
“You’re my heart.”
Max heard the words through their connection and automatically reached into his shirt and felt the other half of the pendent against his chest. He tried to smile as the knot in his stomach tightened before Liz finally turned and walked through the checkpoint, disappearing towards her gate.
Barely noticing Isabel put her arm around his shoulders, Max stood rooted to the spot, feeling Liz’s presence move farther and farther away. He knew when she boarded the plane. He knew when the plane began to taxi down the runway. And finally, he knew when the plane took off, their connection fading until it was only a whisper in his heart.
“Max….it’s time to go. She’s gone.” Isabel’s sympathetic voice registered in his mind, but still he didn’t move.
Max could still feel the impression of her body against his… her tears on his lips….her hair on his cheek. He didn’t want to move. Maybe he could stay here until she returned so the feelings wouldn’t leave.
“Max…..” Isabel’s voice was more insistent now and he finally allowed her to lead him out of the airport into the backseat of the car where he forced himself to sit and not curl up into a ball.
Because without the stronger presence of Liz’s connection to him, he was alone with his own damaged soul.
The fear Max had been keeping at bay by sheer force of will threatened to swamp him and the demons that waited in the shadows to torment him laughed in glee at his predicament.
He was alone.
TBC....
Sniff...Sniff....I know.....
Best Conventional Couple Fanfiction
Best Post-Episode Fanfiction
Best Lead Portrayal of Max Evans
Best Supporting Portrayal of Kyle Valenti
Thank you so much you guys for nominating me. It's always so cool to see my name out there and to know that you all like my story enough to take the time to nominate it. I'm touched and honored.
Also thank you for all of your comments and feedback. You might be wondering how I actually managed to post so soon. Well, I have some good news and bad news. The good news is that I'm going to try really hard to get these chapters out faster because of the bad news. The bad news is that in a few weeks I will no longer have access to my computer or to the internet for several weeks maybe months. I'm moving to Germany which is great, but our stuff is going to be packed up in a few weeks and I won't see it for a while.
There are several more chapters to go on this story and I'm going to try and get out as many as I can before I go so they might be a bit shorter than normal but hopefully faster. I'm asking please that when I'm gone for a while, please don't forget about me. I promise I'm going to finish this. I've been working on it for 2 1/2 years as MamaDee so kindly pointed out and I'm not going to stop until it's done!
Okay enough blabbering. Oh, one more thing. Many of you are concerned about Liz leaving and I know that when I started this so long ago that I wasn't sure how they were going to end up. Well, of course I'm sure now and I will set your mind at ease. Doesn't mean it won't get bumpy but not the kind of bumpy that you should be concerned about as far as their relationship goes. Just bumpy in other ways. That's all I'm going to say. Love you guys.
Everything to You Part 74
Liz and Maria walked through the grass holding hands as they approached their destination. It had been a hot day, but it was late evening now so the sun was starting to go down. When they finally got there, Liz knelt on one knee and placed the bouquet of flowers on the grave, unable to resist running her fingers over the name printed on the headstone.
Alexander Charles Whitman
Beloved son and friend
Maria knelt next to her and the two girls sat quietly for a moment, sharing their grief.
“Remember when Alex used to say that no matter where we were, we would meet up on his twenty first birthday so he could celebrate with his two best friends?” Maria wiped away the tear that had fallen from her eye and Liz nodded.
“It wasn’t supposed to be like this, Liz.”
“I know,” Liz answered, unable to offer any comfort to her friend. It still hurt everyday to know that Alex’s life had ended prematurely, and she knew that both she and Max would never get over the guilt of having caused it. They had come to Alex’s gravesite together a couple of times, but it was so hard when she knew that if she hadn’t changed things, he would still be alive. And Max just stood with her while she cried, holding her quietly, consumed with anger and guilt again over Tess’s treachery. After a while, they quit coming because it hurt too much, but Liz felt like she needed to before she left, just to say goodbye one more time.
“I don’t blame you,” Maria said, concerned that Liz might have misconstrued her words, but her friend shook her head.
“I know you don’t.” Sighing, Liz stood up, brushing the tears from her cheeks. She said goodbye to Alex in her heart one more time. “I’m going over to Zan’s grave for a second.”
“Okay,” Maria said.
Traipsing through the grass, Liz finally came to Zan’s grave. She saw that the flowers that she’d brought earlier that week when she and Max came were starting to wilt and she picked them up and replaced them with the rose she’d brought from Alex’s bouquet. It was different standing here by herself rather than with Max. With Max, she was usually more concerned with his feelings than her own, comforting him as best she could while he grieved over his loss. The feelings had tempered a little over time, but she knew, as with her feelings about Alex, that coming here often sharpened them for him and it hurt her to feel his pain as he relived his time in captivity and his failure to save his son.
Staring at the name on the headstone, she wondered now what it would have been like for them if Zan had survived. At the time, they had all been concerned with getting him and Max away from the doctor and his cohorts, and Liz hadn’t really given any thought to what would happen afterward. Max would have had a child to take care of. He would have been a parent.
How would she have fit in, Liz wondered. Would they have been a family or would she still be leaving for college like she was now, leaving Max and his child behind while she pursued her dreams. Would Max have wanted her to be Zan’s mother? The thought caused a small ache in her heart. Having met the little boy, Liz knew that she would have loved him because she had started to already before he died. How could she help it when he was so brave and so sweet and so much in need of love? Even knowing that he was Tess’s not hers, Liz hoped that she would have been able to love him like her own and she was sad that she never had the chance.
Turning away, Liz went back to where Maria was still standing at Alex’s grave. “Are you ready?”
“Yeah,” Maria answered. The two girls linked arms and walked back towards the Jetta.
A few hours later, they were sitting on the couch in Amy Deluca’s living room laughing over old pictures from previous yearbooks and photo albums. The ice cream was finished, their bowls still sitting on the table in front of them as they reminisced.
“You were such a camera hog, Maria.” Liz said, smirking at what she was looking at.
“Well duh,” Maria answered her, gesturing towards her body. “Performer here. What did you expect?”
“Yeah, but look at everybody else.” Liz pointed to the picture of their 4th grade class standing outside taking their class picture. Everyone else was standing sedately staring at the camera, saying “cheese”, while Maria was turned to the side, looking over her shoulder, smiling in what Liz could only assume was supposed to be coy seduction.
“I can’t help it if nobody else took advantage. You look cute,” Maria said, pointing to Liz in the front row. Her long hair was in pigtails and she was smiling sweetly as she faced the camera.
“I hated my hair like that,” she commented. Her eyes ran over their other classmates, smiling sadly at Alex’s gaptoothed grin before alighting on Max standing in the back row. His hair fell over his eyes as he stared solemnly at the camera, one of only a couple of children not smiling. She reached out to touch his face, wishing she’d known then what she knew now. Maybe she could have eased the loneliness that seemed to surround him even in a sea of people. She had expressed this wish before to Max and he had smiled at her, telling her that just being around her had been enough. His thoughts of her….his fantasies of one day telling her the truth and having her look at him as she’d been looking at him at that moment….they had kept him going throughout the long lonely years.
“Look at Michael,” Maria said, shaking her head at the defiant expression on her boyfriend’s 10 year old face. “He looks pissed doesn’t he?” She and Liz giggled.
“Hey look at this one,” Maria said after she’d flipped the page on her own book, and Liz peered over her shoulder. “Remember that?”
“Yeah,” Liz smiled. It was Halloween and she and Maria had dressed as Disney characters, Liz as Snow White and Maria as Cruella Deville. And somehow she’d convinced Alex to dress as a Dalmatian, which judging by the expression on his face, he was pretty unhappy about.
“How did you always manage to get us to do whatever you wanted?” Liz asked, shaking her head in remembrance.
“It’s called Charisma, babe. No one can resist.” Maria posed dramatically, laughing when Liz hit her with a pillow.
They flipped through the last of the pictures, pausing here and there, finally coming to the end. Maria closed the book and sat quietly for a few moments.
“Need one of these?” Liz asked, pulling a tissue out of the box in her lap and handing it to her.
“Yeah,” Maria said, taking it from her and wiping her nose. “What am I going to do without you?” she asked, tears streaming. “I mean, I always knew this day would come but….you’re going to be so far away.”
Liz put her arm around her friend and Maria leaned her head on Liz’s shoulder. She wiped at her own tears, not really having any words of comfort. “At least you’ll be here with both of our boyfriends. I’ll be by myself.” Liz realized how pathetic that sounded, but she couldn’t help it. As excited as she was about the new things that were about to happen to her, she was also apprehensive about being on her own for the first time.
“I’m not sure leaving me here to deal with Michael, Kyle and a depressed Max is the better choice,” Maria said, although she did feel a little better. “But you’re right. I’m not having to leave Michael.” She lifted her head and faced her friend, trying to be encouraging. “You’re going to be fine and you’ll have those teachers eating out of the palm of your hand in no time. You always did.”
“Thanks,” Liz said, sniffing as she dabbed at her eyes. “You weren’t kidding about the tissue, were you? I can’t seem to stop crying.” The two girls smiled at each other through their tears and it helped to ease their sorrow a little bit to laugh at their predicament.
“I’m worried about Max, Maria,” Liz said, leaning side against the couch as she spoke. “He tries to hide it, but I can tell it’s already affecting him. How am I supposed to go knowing he’s having such a hard time?”
“I don’t know what to tell you, Sweetie. But this is important to him, right? To try and handle things more on his own?”
“Yes, but…..” Liz shook her head.
“I know, I know, it’s going to be hard enough to leave without knowing that the love of your life is suffering because of it. You two are quite a pair. Look, I promise to keep an eye on him, okay? We talked about this before. And besides, Max and I already discussed how we’re going to keep up each other’s spirits.”
“I’m pathetic,” Liz moaned, laying her head on the couch. “This whole situation is pathetic.”
“Yes it is, but you two will survive, just like every other time and you’ll be okay. I know it.” Maria changed the subject, knowing it wouldn’t do any good to rehash it. "So…what time is your mother’s plane?”
“Ten O’clock. Then I have one more night and we’re gone,” Liz answered, feeling it like a lead weight on her chest. She and Max wouldn’t even get another night together like they had when he slept over. With her mother coming tomorrow, she had to spend her last night with her parents before leaving the next day.
“Then we’d better make the most of it. I’m thinking Pedicures and a good sappy movie,” Maria said, throwing her tissue in the trash. “Come on, you. Let’s go.” Maria hauled Liz up off the couch and dragged her inside. The rest of the night was spent laughing and talking, creating memories to last until they were together again.
************************************
They sat in the hard plastic airport chairs, a little separated from the rest of the group. Liz clutched Max’s hand tightly as her eyes wandered, looking at their friends and family waiting to bid her and her mother goodbye. She was trying really hard to maintain her composure, but her emotions were hanging on by a thread and she knew any small thing could set her off. It had been that way for the last couple of days, and now that the time was here, Liz thought she might actually choke on the heaviness in her chest.
Where was her usual staunch optimism? Where was her “do whatever’s necessary” attitude? Liz knew where it was. It flew right out the window at the prospect of being over a thousand miles away from the person sitting next to her. This person who she’d spent three years fighting tooth and nail to be with.
After their last night, she and Maria had met up with Michael, Max, Kyle and Jenna for breakfast, then her mother had arrived and she spent the rest of the day with her parents and finishing up her packing. It was a strange, sad day being away from Max and watching her parents interact. If she’d had to heart to give it any thought Liz might have wondered how they could act so weird around each other after having been apart for so long, but she was too busy trying to keep busy and not sit in her room and cry.
When Max arrived after dinner to pick her up for the rest of the evening, it was such a relief to be out of the house and with him again, that she immediately burst into tears the moment they drove off. Max parked the car and held her for a few moments until she calmed down, then drove out to the pier where they sat in the back seat of the parked car wrapped in each other’s arms.
Max held her, telling her with his words and his heart how much he loved her and he was being so strong about it that Liz felt guilty for being such a baby. She finally pulled herself together and they talked practically about what she was going to do when she arrived and when she would call and how they would communicate. Time rushed by and before they knew it, it was the wee hours of the morning.
Feeling renewed tears threaten when Max finally suggested that he needed to get her home, what started out as a few comforting kisses became few more, then a few more, then an inferno. Spurred on by desperation, their hands began to wander over each other and Liz felt almost relieved when some of Max’s iron control slipped and his touches and kisses became as desperate as hers. Before they knew what was happening, they were lying in the back seat, Liz beneath him as Max kissed and caressed her breasts through her clothes. She reached down to unzip his pants, slipping her hand inside to grasp his rigid flesh.
“Liz….” Max pulled his lips away from hers, breathing heavily as he felt her hand stroking and squeezing him. He let out a choked groan as she swiped the moisture from the tip, shaking in a combination of arousal and hesitation at the intimacy.
“Max….touch me….I need you…..” Liz knew she was begging, but she wanted this one last time before they parted.
Staring down at her for a long moment, memorizing her expression, the desire for him, the way her hair spread out in a dark halo, Max let out a low groan of surrender and slid his fingers underneath her skirt to find her damp center. Their hands moved in rhythm the way their bodies wanted to as they stroked each other to release, moaning out their bittersweet pleasure into each others mouths. Feeling the pull of their bond begging for completion, Liz broke down into sobs, unable to control herself after the emotional onslaught while Max held her tightly, willing himself not to give in to his own volatile emotions.
Now sitting in the airport with only moments left before she had to go, Liz released a trembling breath, trying to stave off the inevitable. Her eyes alighted on the tall blond girl standing with Michael and her lips curved in a wan smile.
“It was really great of Isabel to come,” she said to Max, finally bringing her gaze around to him. Her eyes wandered over his tired features, seeing the stoic way he tried to hide the same desolation that she was feeling. He nodded, looking over at his sister. She’d arrived last night as a surprise, telling him she was due for a visit anyway, but Max knew she was really here for him and the small part of him that wasn’t consumed with misery was grateful.
Returning his gaze to Liz, he drank in her delicate features like a man in the desert, knowing this was his last drink of water for a long time. Even with eyes slightly puffy from tears and her nose a little red, she was the most beautiful thing in the world to him.
Feeling the way she clutched his hand in a death grip, his heart ached, but Max resolutely reminded himself that this was how he’d wanted it….no…. he didn’t want it to be this way. He didn’t want to be away from her. If he let himself think about it too much, his throat actually closed in fear. But it needed to be this way. The only thing keeping him going right now was that he knew it was the right thing to do for Liz.
She might not see it that way, but Max knew that after the initial adjustment to their separation, she would bounce back as strong as ever. He, on the other hand, wasn’t sure of anything, but it didn’t matter. This was her time. Eventually it would be their time, but for now, it was hers.
Just as he was bringing her fingers to his mouth for a soothing caress, they both stiffened as the dreaded announcement sounded that her plane was beginning to board. Liz stared up at him, her eyes wide as she squeezed his hand, and Max, swallowing back the lump in his throat, knew what he had to do. Rising from his chair, he pulled her to her feet, wrapping an arm around her waist.
“Say goodbye to everyone,” Max whispered, letting go so she could hug her waiting friends and family.
Her father was first in line.
“Bye, Honey. I’m going to miss you.”
“Me too, Daddy.” Liz returned his tight hug. “I’ll talk to you as soon as I get there.” Jeff nodded, letting go and going to stand by his wife.
Liz hugged Kyle and Jenna, then Isabel.
“Thank you so much for coming,” Liz said “He’s missed you so much.”
“I wanted to come. Don’t worry,” Isabel answered her and Liz smiled gratefully. She moved on to Michael, who stooped for her to hug his tall frame, then turned to Maria.
The two girls looked at each other for a moment, then burst into tears, hugging hard. Michael tried not to roll his eyes at the display, noting Kyle’s grin, knowing he knew what he was going to be putting up with the rest of the day. Jenna frowned at both of them, and Kyle quickly schooled his expression.
Finally Maria let go of Liz as they heard the second announcement for their plane and they both sniffled and wiped at their tears. “I love you, babe. You’ll be fine, okay?”
“You too,” Liz said, hugging her quickly one more time. Taking a deep breath, she turned finally to find Max standing to the side, waiting for her. His expression was calm and loving, but his eyes glittered with moisture and Liz knew what it was costing him to keep up that façade. The trembling in his arms as he pulled her close gave him away.
Holding her tightly against his chest, Max drew a ragged breath, keeping an iron grip on his emotions. Liz shook in his arms and he thought his heart might actually break in half as her feelings blended with his.
“Months, Max. Promise me…..it’s only going to be for a few months.” Liz whispered against his chest, her hands fisting in his shirt as she lifted her tear reddened eyes to his. She knew it was ridiculous but she couldn’t help it. “Promise me you’ll do everything you can ….please…..” Her voice pleaded with him and Max couldn’t have denied her if someone held a gun to his head.
“I promise,” He said hoarsely. “You have to promise me something too.” He gazed at her with fierce emotion. “Promise me that you will be everything you’ve ever dreamed and you won’t let anything hold you back.”
Eyes brimming over with tears, Liz nodded shakily, “I promise.”
Forcing himself to let go, Max lifted his hands to smooth back her hair in a familiar gesture. “I love you, Liz Parker.” He leaned down to kiss her, feeling her trembling sobs against his lips even as she kissed him back.
“I love you,” She whispered back, hearing the speaker announcing their flight again. They had to get through the security checkpoint now. Pulling back, Liz made herself pick up her purse and carryon bag, and walk to where her mother was waiting. Giving her father one last hug, she waited behind her mother, while she went through the checkpoint then put her bags on the belt.
Turning one last time to look at her friends, she smiled at Maria then looked at Max. He watched as she reached inside her shirt and clutched the half heart with his name in her fist, staring at him.
“You’re my heart.”
Max heard the words through their connection and automatically reached into his shirt and felt the other half of the pendent against his chest. He tried to smile as the knot in his stomach tightened before Liz finally turned and walked through the checkpoint, disappearing towards her gate.
Barely noticing Isabel put her arm around his shoulders, Max stood rooted to the spot, feeling Liz’s presence move farther and farther away. He knew when she boarded the plane. He knew when the plane began to taxi down the runway. And finally, he knew when the plane took off, their connection fading until it was only a whisper in his heart.
“Max….it’s time to go. She’s gone.” Isabel’s sympathetic voice registered in his mind, but still he didn’t move.
Max could still feel the impression of her body against his… her tears on his lips….her hair on his cheek. He didn’t want to move. Maybe he could stay here until she returned so the feelings wouldn’t leave.
“Max…..” Isabel’s voice was more insistent now and he finally allowed her to lead him out of the airport into the backseat of the car where he forced himself to sit and not curl up into a ball.
Because without the stronger presence of Liz’s connection to him, he was alone with his own damaged soul.
The fear Max had been keeping at bay by sheer force of will threatened to swamp him and the demons that waited in the shadows to torment him laughed in glee at his predicament.
He was alone.
TBC....
Sniff...Sniff....I know.....
Last edited by sylvia37 on Wed Jun 09, 2004 9:52 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Hey look at me, back in a week, well almost.
Thanks you guys for all the great feedback. I know it was sad, but take heart, it will get better.
My husband is breathing down my neck so I need to post and go. I love you guys, all my new readers and my wonderful faithful old ones.
Everything to You Part 75
Maria waited patiently after she knocked on the Evan’s door for them to open it, glancing up at the late afternoon sun, wondering when the dog days of summer were going to be over.
A moment later the door opened and revealed Mrs. Evans. “Maria, this is a nice surprise. Come in.”
“Thanks.” Maria stepped into the living room as Mrs. Evans shut the door.
“I’m here to see Max.”
The welcoming smile on Mrs. Evans face gave way to worried understanding. “He’s up in his room. You can go up if you like.”
Maria started up the stairs.
“Maria?” She turned back to look inquiringly down at Mrs. Evans.
“Thank you for coming.”
Maria nodded, feeling sorry for the older woman. She knew what it felt like to feel helpless while watching someone she loved suffer. Her mouth turned down in a grim line. Things were going to change.
Reaching Max’s door, she knocked and waited. A moment later, the door opened.
“Maria?” Max said, surprised to see her.
“Max,” Maria said huskily, trying to not appear as alarmed by his appearance as she really was. “Can I come in?”
“Uh….sure.” Max stepped back and let her into his room. She glanced around, seeing that it looked like he had been studying, books and papers piled on his desk. His room was typical, not completely messy, but not completely neat. She was more concerned with his personal appearance.
“What are you doing here?” Max asked, sitting on the edge of his bed.
Maria didn’t answer him, choosing to study him for a moment.
He looked like hell. Her eyes swept over the unkept hair that had grown out since the last time she’d seen him, and the razor stubble on his sallow cheeks and chin. His eyes were dull, and his clothes appeared to hang on him in a way that she hadn’t seen in quite a while. The most she could say about him was that at least he appeared to be clean.
“What are you doing Max?” Maria came straight to the point, seeing no need to pussyfoot around.
“I was studying,” he answered, glancing at his desk as though the answer was obvious.
“That’s not what I meant and you know it,” she shot back, feeling impatience winning out over compassion. She felt somewhat gratified to see the color creep into Max’s face as he looked away from her.
It had been almost a month since Liz left for school and in that time except for the first week while Isabel was there, Maria hadn’t seen him but a couple of times. While Isabel had been visiting, she had apparently forced Max to participate whenever they got together and although he hadn’t exactly been the life of the party, he had at least appeared to be making an effort.
But it all ended the moment she left town. He immediately began rejecting requests to go out and do things claiming that his new classes were taking up all of his time. And those couple of times she had seen him, it had been obvious to Maria that he was deteriorating rapidly, but he hadn’t lingered long enough for her to question him.
Maria knew from her weekly phone calls with Liz that she talked to Max on the phone almost every day and on days they didn’t talk, they e-mailed back and forth. But it was obvious from talking to her, that Liz had no clue what was going on with him although she had questioned her last time they talked to find out how he was looking and if he really seemed okay. That’s when Maria decided enough was enough.
Both of them needed a reality check.
“You promised me, Max.” Maria’s voice cut through the silence like a knife. When he still didn’t look at her, she went on in hurt irritation. “You promised me that we would be there for each other and yet I can’t get you to even go out for lunch or see a movie.” She pierced him with her hurt stare. “And you promised Liz that you would do whatever you had to to get better. I heard you. We all heard you at the airport and yet here you are, holed up in this room like a damn hermit, wasting away right in front of me!”
Max sat on his bed, staring at his lap while Maria blasted him, knowing every word she said was true. He was pathetic. A coward.
How could Max explain what was happening to him. Since Liz left, his grasp on his peace of mind had slowly been slipping away. He’d managed to hold it back while Isabel was here, anchoring himself to her, letting her do everything as she was so good at, but since her departure, it felt like he was sinking in the mire of his own fear, unable to stop the downward progress.
Without Liz’s presence to keep him together, he was lost. During the day, he went to his classes, keeping to himself, immersing himself in his school work. When he didn’t have class, he studied or worked part time at the UFO Center or worked out, his gym equipment once again becoming a crutch to keep his mind occupied.
Night time was the worst. At night his dreams waited to haunt him, tormenting him with his insecurities and making him relive all of the traumatic events so Max slept as little as possible, only getting enough to get by.
He hated this. And he hated himself for being this way, but he didn’t know how to stop. God, he really wanted to stop.
“Max……” Maria’s sympathetic voice cut through his self recriminations and he felt her sit next to him on the bed, her arm going around him. He swallowed back the lump in his throat at the feel of her arm around him, knowing it was his own doing that he hadn’t allowed anyone to touch or comfort him in the last few weeks. His mother had tried, but he found himself shying away from physical contact again.
“Talk to me, Max,” Maria said. She didn’t have to have Liz’s connection to him see that he was in pain.
“I can’t,” Max’s voice was low and thick, and Maria felt her heart twist at the sound of it.
“Then talk to Michael or your Mom. Talk to someone Max because this ……” she gestured around the room, “is not working.”
“I can’t,” Max said again more stridently this time, getting up and moving away from her.
“Talk to Liz, Max.” Maria watched him move agitatedly around the room, but at her words, he was already shaking his head.
“I do talk to her. Every day.”
“No I mean really talk to her. Tell her what’s going on.”
He shook his head again, this time glancing at her guiltily, knowing it was wrong of him. Maria shook her head and took a deep breath deciding to pull out the big guns. Max was obviously in need of a shake up.
“You said you talk to Liz every day. How do think she’s doing?”
“She sounds fine. Her classes are keeping her busy, but she sounds okay.” Max finally looked at her a little warily. “Why?”
“Because it’s obvious that neither one of you has got a frigging clue,” Maria said, shaking her head in exasperation. “Has it occurred to you that you aren’t the only one keeping secrets here?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, that while you’ve been talking to her every day, not telling her what’s really going on with you, she’s doing the same thing, and for the same reason I might add.” Maria almost felt bad when the last of the color leached from his face, but she reminded herself that it was for his own good.
“What are you talking about? What has she been telling you?” Max shoved his hands in his pockets to hide their trembling.
“Nothing, in particular. But I’ve been listening, Max. Really listening and I can tell that things aren’t as perfect as she wants either of us to believe. In fact, I’m betting that she’s been telling me a lot more about things than she’s telling you.”
“Like what? What’s going on Maria? Is she okay?” Max’s voice was anxious now, his attention more focused than it had been a little while ago. Maria forced herself not to smile in satisfaction.
“Nothing specific but I can just tell that she’s not happy. I mean, I didn’t expect her to be ecstatic or anything, but she’s obviously working really hard and not doing much else. She’s in a new town and she hasn’t even thought about going sight seeing or anything else. She’s even talking about working part time at the student eatery for God’s sake as though having a full load of classes isn’t enough to keep her occupied. I think she’s working herself into the ground trying to prove something to herself and to everybody as though she’s going to let us down or something. And probably to keep herself from having to dwell on being away from you too much.”
Max stood on the other side of the room feeling like someone had kicked him in the stomach. Had he really been doing that? Not listening to what Liz was really saying? He thought back over their conversations and as he did, he felt his stomach sinking even further, realizing that Maria was right.
Although their conversations were not superficial, they did tend to stay focused on what each of them was doing with their time and as Max thought about it, he realized that the only thing Liz seemed to be doing was schoolwork. He remembered particularly a conversation they had before her first test in biology, a subject she was already good at. Her voice had seemed uncertain even though her words hadn’t conveyed it, the next day after the test when they talked, she sounded so tired. He realized now that she must have stayed up late studying.
How could he have missed that? Max swallowed around the lump in his throat as he lowered himself weakly into his computer chair. He knew how. Because he was a selfish bastard. He was so concerned trying to keep his head above water and making sure that Liz didn’t get a hint of his problems, he had completely missed that she was doing the same thing. Trying not to worry him. Keeping her uncertainties to herself.
Max dropped his head into his hands. God, he was a fucking idiot. This was exactly what he’d promised they wouldn’t do. They wouldn’t let this separation get to them. They wouldn’t let it change their relationship. But the minute they parted, each of them panicked and did exactly that.
And worse, Max acknowledged that Maria was right about something else. He’d promised Liz that he would work on getting better, but instead he’d fallen back into old ways and hidden from the world. He’d deluded himself that if he just hung on for a little while, things would calm down and he would get better, but he wasn’t. The longer he stayed holed up, the safer he felt. And the less he wanted to leave.
“You’re getting it now, aren’t you?” Maria said, watching sympathetically as Max struggled with the things she’d forced him to face.
Max nodded into his hands, then ran them over his face tiredly, grimacing at the feel of his unshaven chin.
“I understand what you’re telling me.” He looked up at her in anxious doubt. “But how is telling Liz my problems going to help her?”
Maria tried not to roll her eyes in exasperated affection. Typically, instead of worrying about how it was going to help him, he was worried about how it was going to affect Liz.
“Because I think if you’re honest with her and you show her that you’re really trying to keep up your end of the bargain, she’ll do the same. She might worry about you, but at least she’ll feel like you’re trying. And I know you can convince her to tell you the truth.”
Max nodded hesitantly again, looking down at where his arms were braced on his legs. “I’m sorry, Maria,” he said and Maria knew that he meant for the not keeping his promise to her.
“I forgive you. But only if you come out with me and Michael tonight after you talk to Liz of course.”
“Yeah, I really need to talk to Liz.” Max got up from his chair.
“You really do,” Maria got up too. “Looks like my job here is done. We’ll see you tonight at Michael’s at 6:00 okay?”
“Ummmm……” Max looked at her hesitantly.
“Just at Michael’s okay? We’ll order in.” Maria said, inwardly sad to see him so hesitant about even going out to dinner.
“Okay,” Max walked downstairs with her.
“Thank you….for you know……”
“Giving you a clue?” Maria supplied, smiling at the discomfited look on his face. “It’s okay. I have to do it with Michael all the time.”
“I bet.” An actual smile curved the corner of his lips and he watched as Maria went to her car.
Turning around he saw his mother coming out of the kitchen.
“Was that Maria leaving?”
“Yeah. I’m uh…going over to Michael’s for dinner tonight.”
“Oh….well…have a good time.”
Max could tell that she wanted to say something else, but she restrained herself and he realized that she and his father had been doing that a lot lately. They asked him to talk to them or eat with them but they never pushed. He really didn’t deserve them.
“Thanks Mom,” Max said, walking up and giving her a hug.
Diane tried not to act as surprised as she felt and returned his hug, swallowing back the tears that sprang to her eyes. She reminded herself to call Maria and thank her.
“I need to call Liz.” Max said, letting go to head upstairs.
**************************
Liz sighed a little as she let herself into her dorm room. Putting her backpack down, she started to pull out her books when her cell phone rang. Pulling it out, she saw the number and smiled.
“Hi,” she said with a smile in her voice.
“Hi. How are you doing?” Max asked.
“Good. I just got back from the library and I was going to go grab a bite to eat in a minute.” Liz sat down on her bed, pulling her feet up. “How are you doing?”
“Okay. I’m…uh…actually going over to Michael’s for dinner tonight.”
“Really? That’s great,” Liz said more enthusiastically then she meant to. It was just that she knew he hadn’t been going out much and she was glad.
“Yeah…uh…Maria came by today and um…..asked me. So…how was your day?”
“Well……”
Max listened to her talk about her classes, the sound of her voice soothing him as nothing else seemed to these days and he wished longingly suddenly that he could feel their deeper connection for just a moment. He hadn’t really tried to deepen it since she left, subconsciously knowing that he could conceivably spend all of his time sitting in his room concentrating on their connection and doing nothing else and he was afraid that’s exactly what he would do. Now, however, it seemed ridiculous to deny them that comfort when they both obviously needed it.
Closing his eyes, Max reached out with his mind and soul, concentrating on the little spark in his heart where she always lay.
“….so I decided to go to the….” Liz’s voice trailed off as she suddenly felt Max’s presence fill her. Not as strongly as when they were in close proximity, but she could feel his soul touching hers. Sitting there on her bed, she absorbed the feelings coming across to her faintly and her eyes filled with tears, joyful at feeling him again and sorrowful at the pain he’d been enduring. She concentrated on the feelings, projecting hers back.
“Liz…...” Max’s voice came in her ear, hesitant and hopeful.
“Max…….” Liz answered huskily. God, she missed him and how she wished she could hold him and sooth all of the pain away.
“I….I’m sorry….I haven’t kept my promise. I tried….but….when you left…..it was so much harder than I thought……” Max’s voice trembled with his fear of telling her his feelings and with tears that suddenly welled up as the need to unburden himself overwhelmed him. Just feeling her in his soul after so long broke down his walls.
“Tell me,” Liz said, trying to keep the tears out of her own voice.
And he did. Max lay back on his bed and told her what had been happening to him since she left. It hurt, God did it hurt, but he fought his way through it, for her sake as well as his.
“Oh, Max…..” Liz’s voice shook with tears t after he was done, hearing the things he’d been going through. “Why didn’t you tell me before?”
Max wiped at his eyes, shaky in the aftermath of his confession. “For the same reason that you haven’t been telling me what’s really happening with you.”
Max’s statement hung between them for a moment.
“Maria’s been shooting off her mouth, hasn’t she?” Liz asked, her voice now laced with resignation.
“You could say that. She said that if I’d really been paying attention, I would know what was going on. She really knows where to hit you where it hurts, doesn’t she?”
“Yeah, she doesn’t pull any punches. I haven’t been lying to you, Max.”
“I know that. But you haven’t been telling me the whole truth either.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that you’ve been working really hard without a break and I can tell now that I am listening and thinking about our conversations that you’re worried about stuff. So….your turn. Talk.”
Liz sighed and lay back on her bed, hesitantly laying out all of her uncertainties. How her classes were all so big it was overwhelming and she felt like she had to struggle just to keep up sometimes and how she felt lost in a sea of people.
“So you haven’t really taken any time to do anything beside study,” Max said after listening to her unburden herself.
“Well, no not really.”
“Liz….listen to me. You are the smartest person I know and you don’t have anything to worry about. Anyone with half a brain in their head can see that and I’m sure your teachers know it already.”
Liz took a shuddering breath as his words and his feelings of pride and love came across to her.
“Promise me that you’ll slow down a little. Take a break and go see some sights. Take time for yourself. You told me that you’ve made a couple of friends. Please…..”
“I will,” Liz turned to her side and cradled the phone under her cheek. “God, I love you. And I miss you so much.” Her eyes watered again and she sniffed in a combination of sadness at missing him and happiness that they were having a real conversation.
“Me too,” Max answered her, feeling the same way. It was hard to concentrate so hard on their connection for this long when it was so far, but it was worth it.
“I wish that there was something I could do to make it better for you,” Liz said, thinking about what he’d said about his nightmares.
“Just talking to you and feeling you helps,” Max answered, meaning it. He hadn’t felt this much peace since before she left.
“We’re both really stupid,” Liz said with self deprecating humor.
“Yeah, Maria said as much.”
“I can imagine. I’m glad she interfered though. I really….need you.” Liz’s voice grew husky again as her chest tightened with longing.
“You have me. Anytime you need me,” Max said, his own voice hoarse. He concentrated for a moment then smiled when he heard Liz’s sigh as she felt the sensation of his arms around her.
“Can we stay this way for a while?” Liz asked tentatively. “What time do you have to go?”
“Not for a while. I’d much rather stay here and hold you anyway,” Max said. “I’m going to hang up, but you’ll still feel me, okay?”
“Okay, I love you.”
“I love you.”
Max hung up the phone and settled down on his bed, closing his eyes, pouring all of his love and concentration on keeping up the connection. On her end, Liz did the same and they stayed like that, silently connected, wrapped in each other’s arms until they had to finally stop in tiredness. With one last phantom kiss, they parted, both of them feeling better than they had in the last month.
As he got ready for his evening, Max vowed to himself that he would find a way…any way……to get over his fears. He had to. For both of them.
TBC....
Thanks you guys for all the great feedback. I know it was sad, but take heart, it will get better.
My husband is breathing down my neck so I need to post and go. I love you guys, all my new readers and my wonderful faithful old ones.
Everything to You Part 75
Maria waited patiently after she knocked on the Evan’s door for them to open it, glancing up at the late afternoon sun, wondering when the dog days of summer were going to be over.
A moment later the door opened and revealed Mrs. Evans. “Maria, this is a nice surprise. Come in.”
“Thanks.” Maria stepped into the living room as Mrs. Evans shut the door.
“I’m here to see Max.”
The welcoming smile on Mrs. Evans face gave way to worried understanding. “He’s up in his room. You can go up if you like.”
Maria started up the stairs.
“Maria?” She turned back to look inquiringly down at Mrs. Evans.
“Thank you for coming.”
Maria nodded, feeling sorry for the older woman. She knew what it felt like to feel helpless while watching someone she loved suffer. Her mouth turned down in a grim line. Things were going to change.
Reaching Max’s door, she knocked and waited. A moment later, the door opened.
“Maria?” Max said, surprised to see her.
“Max,” Maria said huskily, trying to not appear as alarmed by his appearance as she really was. “Can I come in?”
“Uh….sure.” Max stepped back and let her into his room. She glanced around, seeing that it looked like he had been studying, books and papers piled on his desk. His room was typical, not completely messy, but not completely neat. She was more concerned with his personal appearance.
“What are you doing here?” Max asked, sitting on the edge of his bed.
Maria didn’t answer him, choosing to study him for a moment.
He looked like hell. Her eyes swept over the unkept hair that had grown out since the last time she’d seen him, and the razor stubble on his sallow cheeks and chin. His eyes were dull, and his clothes appeared to hang on him in a way that she hadn’t seen in quite a while. The most she could say about him was that at least he appeared to be clean.
“What are you doing Max?” Maria came straight to the point, seeing no need to pussyfoot around.
“I was studying,” he answered, glancing at his desk as though the answer was obvious.
“That’s not what I meant and you know it,” she shot back, feeling impatience winning out over compassion. She felt somewhat gratified to see the color creep into Max’s face as he looked away from her.
It had been almost a month since Liz left for school and in that time except for the first week while Isabel was there, Maria hadn’t seen him but a couple of times. While Isabel had been visiting, she had apparently forced Max to participate whenever they got together and although he hadn’t exactly been the life of the party, he had at least appeared to be making an effort.
But it all ended the moment she left town. He immediately began rejecting requests to go out and do things claiming that his new classes were taking up all of his time. And those couple of times she had seen him, it had been obvious to Maria that he was deteriorating rapidly, but he hadn’t lingered long enough for her to question him.
Maria knew from her weekly phone calls with Liz that she talked to Max on the phone almost every day and on days they didn’t talk, they e-mailed back and forth. But it was obvious from talking to her, that Liz had no clue what was going on with him although she had questioned her last time they talked to find out how he was looking and if he really seemed okay. That’s when Maria decided enough was enough.
Both of them needed a reality check.
“You promised me, Max.” Maria’s voice cut through the silence like a knife. When he still didn’t look at her, she went on in hurt irritation. “You promised me that we would be there for each other and yet I can’t get you to even go out for lunch or see a movie.” She pierced him with her hurt stare. “And you promised Liz that you would do whatever you had to to get better. I heard you. We all heard you at the airport and yet here you are, holed up in this room like a damn hermit, wasting away right in front of me!”
Max sat on his bed, staring at his lap while Maria blasted him, knowing every word she said was true. He was pathetic. A coward.
How could Max explain what was happening to him. Since Liz left, his grasp on his peace of mind had slowly been slipping away. He’d managed to hold it back while Isabel was here, anchoring himself to her, letting her do everything as she was so good at, but since her departure, it felt like he was sinking in the mire of his own fear, unable to stop the downward progress.
Without Liz’s presence to keep him together, he was lost. During the day, he went to his classes, keeping to himself, immersing himself in his school work. When he didn’t have class, he studied or worked part time at the UFO Center or worked out, his gym equipment once again becoming a crutch to keep his mind occupied.
Night time was the worst. At night his dreams waited to haunt him, tormenting him with his insecurities and making him relive all of the traumatic events so Max slept as little as possible, only getting enough to get by.
He hated this. And he hated himself for being this way, but he didn’t know how to stop. God, he really wanted to stop.
“Max……” Maria’s sympathetic voice cut through his self recriminations and he felt her sit next to him on the bed, her arm going around him. He swallowed back the lump in his throat at the feel of her arm around him, knowing it was his own doing that he hadn’t allowed anyone to touch or comfort him in the last few weeks. His mother had tried, but he found himself shying away from physical contact again.
“Talk to me, Max,” Maria said. She didn’t have to have Liz’s connection to him see that he was in pain.
“I can’t,” Max’s voice was low and thick, and Maria felt her heart twist at the sound of it.
“Then talk to Michael or your Mom. Talk to someone Max because this ……” she gestured around the room, “is not working.”
“I can’t,” Max said again more stridently this time, getting up and moving away from her.
“Talk to Liz, Max.” Maria watched him move agitatedly around the room, but at her words, he was already shaking his head.
“I do talk to her. Every day.”
“No I mean really talk to her. Tell her what’s going on.”
He shook his head again, this time glancing at her guiltily, knowing it was wrong of him. Maria shook her head and took a deep breath deciding to pull out the big guns. Max was obviously in need of a shake up.
“You said you talk to Liz every day. How do think she’s doing?”
“She sounds fine. Her classes are keeping her busy, but she sounds okay.” Max finally looked at her a little warily. “Why?”
“Because it’s obvious that neither one of you has got a frigging clue,” Maria said, shaking her head in exasperation. “Has it occurred to you that you aren’t the only one keeping secrets here?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, that while you’ve been talking to her every day, not telling her what’s really going on with you, she’s doing the same thing, and for the same reason I might add.” Maria almost felt bad when the last of the color leached from his face, but she reminded herself that it was for his own good.
“What are you talking about? What has she been telling you?” Max shoved his hands in his pockets to hide their trembling.
“Nothing, in particular. But I’ve been listening, Max. Really listening and I can tell that things aren’t as perfect as she wants either of us to believe. In fact, I’m betting that she’s been telling me a lot more about things than she’s telling you.”
“Like what? What’s going on Maria? Is she okay?” Max’s voice was anxious now, his attention more focused than it had been a little while ago. Maria forced herself not to smile in satisfaction.
“Nothing specific but I can just tell that she’s not happy. I mean, I didn’t expect her to be ecstatic or anything, but she’s obviously working really hard and not doing much else. She’s in a new town and she hasn’t even thought about going sight seeing or anything else. She’s even talking about working part time at the student eatery for God’s sake as though having a full load of classes isn’t enough to keep her occupied. I think she’s working herself into the ground trying to prove something to herself and to everybody as though she’s going to let us down or something. And probably to keep herself from having to dwell on being away from you too much.”
Max stood on the other side of the room feeling like someone had kicked him in the stomach. Had he really been doing that? Not listening to what Liz was really saying? He thought back over their conversations and as he did, he felt his stomach sinking even further, realizing that Maria was right.
Although their conversations were not superficial, they did tend to stay focused on what each of them was doing with their time and as Max thought about it, he realized that the only thing Liz seemed to be doing was schoolwork. He remembered particularly a conversation they had before her first test in biology, a subject she was already good at. Her voice had seemed uncertain even though her words hadn’t conveyed it, the next day after the test when they talked, she sounded so tired. He realized now that she must have stayed up late studying.
How could he have missed that? Max swallowed around the lump in his throat as he lowered himself weakly into his computer chair. He knew how. Because he was a selfish bastard. He was so concerned trying to keep his head above water and making sure that Liz didn’t get a hint of his problems, he had completely missed that she was doing the same thing. Trying not to worry him. Keeping her uncertainties to herself.
Max dropped his head into his hands. God, he was a fucking idiot. This was exactly what he’d promised they wouldn’t do. They wouldn’t let this separation get to them. They wouldn’t let it change their relationship. But the minute they parted, each of them panicked and did exactly that.
And worse, Max acknowledged that Maria was right about something else. He’d promised Liz that he would work on getting better, but instead he’d fallen back into old ways and hidden from the world. He’d deluded himself that if he just hung on for a little while, things would calm down and he would get better, but he wasn’t. The longer he stayed holed up, the safer he felt. And the less he wanted to leave.
“You’re getting it now, aren’t you?” Maria said, watching sympathetically as Max struggled with the things she’d forced him to face.
Max nodded into his hands, then ran them over his face tiredly, grimacing at the feel of his unshaven chin.
“I understand what you’re telling me.” He looked up at her in anxious doubt. “But how is telling Liz my problems going to help her?”
Maria tried not to roll her eyes in exasperated affection. Typically, instead of worrying about how it was going to help him, he was worried about how it was going to affect Liz.
“Because I think if you’re honest with her and you show her that you’re really trying to keep up your end of the bargain, she’ll do the same. She might worry about you, but at least she’ll feel like you’re trying. And I know you can convince her to tell you the truth.”
Max nodded hesitantly again, looking down at where his arms were braced on his legs. “I’m sorry, Maria,” he said and Maria knew that he meant for the not keeping his promise to her.
“I forgive you. But only if you come out with me and Michael tonight after you talk to Liz of course.”
“Yeah, I really need to talk to Liz.” Max got up from his chair.
“You really do,” Maria got up too. “Looks like my job here is done. We’ll see you tonight at Michael’s at 6:00 okay?”
“Ummmm……” Max looked at her hesitantly.
“Just at Michael’s okay? We’ll order in.” Maria said, inwardly sad to see him so hesitant about even going out to dinner.
“Okay,” Max walked downstairs with her.
“Thank you….for you know……”
“Giving you a clue?” Maria supplied, smiling at the discomfited look on his face. “It’s okay. I have to do it with Michael all the time.”
“I bet.” An actual smile curved the corner of his lips and he watched as Maria went to her car.
Turning around he saw his mother coming out of the kitchen.
“Was that Maria leaving?”
“Yeah. I’m uh…going over to Michael’s for dinner tonight.”
“Oh….well…have a good time.”
Max could tell that she wanted to say something else, but she restrained herself and he realized that she and his father had been doing that a lot lately. They asked him to talk to them or eat with them but they never pushed. He really didn’t deserve them.
“Thanks Mom,” Max said, walking up and giving her a hug.
Diane tried not to act as surprised as she felt and returned his hug, swallowing back the tears that sprang to her eyes. She reminded herself to call Maria and thank her.
“I need to call Liz.” Max said, letting go to head upstairs.
**************************
Liz sighed a little as she let herself into her dorm room. Putting her backpack down, she started to pull out her books when her cell phone rang. Pulling it out, she saw the number and smiled.
“Hi,” she said with a smile in her voice.
“Hi. How are you doing?” Max asked.
“Good. I just got back from the library and I was going to go grab a bite to eat in a minute.” Liz sat down on her bed, pulling her feet up. “How are you doing?”
“Okay. I’m…uh…actually going over to Michael’s for dinner tonight.”
“Really? That’s great,” Liz said more enthusiastically then she meant to. It was just that she knew he hadn’t been going out much and she was glad.
“Yeah…uh…Maria came by today and um…..asked me. So…how was your day?”
“Well……”
Max listened to her talk about her classes, the sound of her voice soothing him as nothing else seemed to these days and he wished longingly suddenly that he could feel their deeper connection for just a moment. He hadn’t really tried to deepen it since she left, subconsciously knowing that he could conceivably spend all of his time sitting in his room concentrating on their connection and doing nothing else and he was afraid that’s exactly what he would do. Now, however, it seemed ridiculous to deny them that comfort when they both obviously needed it.
Closing his eyes, Max reached out with his mind and soul, concentrating on the little spark in his heart where she always lay.
“….so I decided to go to the….” Liz’s voice trailed off as she suddenly felt Max’s presence fill her. Not as strongly as when they were in close proximity, but she could feel his soul touching hers. Sitting there on her bed, she absorbed the feelings coming across to her faintly and her eyes filled with tears, joyful at feeling him again and sorrowful at the pain he’d been enduring. She concentrated on the feelings, projecting hers back.
“Liz…...” Max’s voice came in her ear, hesitant and hopeful.
“Max…….” Liz answered huskily. God, she missed him and how she wished she could hold him and sooth all of the pain away.
“I….I’m sorry….I haven’t kept my promise. I tried….but….when you left…..it was so much harder than I thought……” Max’s voice trembled with his fear of telling her his feelings and with tears that suddenly welled up as the need to unburden himself overwhelmed him. Just feeling her in his soul after so long broke down his walls.
“Tell me,” Liz said, trying to keep the tears out of her own voice.
And he did. Max lay back on his bed and told her what had been happening to him since she left. It hurt, God did it hurt, but he fought his way through it, for her sake as well as his.
“Oh, Max…..” Liz’s voice shook with tears t after he was done, hearing the things he’d been going through. “Why didn’t you tell me before?”
Max wiped at his eyes, shaky in the aftermath of his confession. “For the same reason that you haven’t been telling me what’s really happening with you.”
Max’s statement hung between them for a moment.
“Maria’s been shooting off her mouth, hasn’t she?” Liz asked, her voice now laced with resignation.
“You could say that. She said that if I’d really been paying attention, I would know what was going on. She really knows where to hit you where it hurts, doesn’t she?”
“Yeah, she doesn’t pull any punches. I haven’t been lying to you, Max.”
“I know that. But you haven’t been telling me the whole truth either.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that you’ve been working really hard without a break and I can tell now that I am listening and thinking about our conversations that you’re worried about stuff. So….your turn. Talk.”
Liz sighed and lay back on her bed, hesitantly laying out all of her uncertainties. How her classes were all so big it was overwhelming and she felt like she had to struggle just to keep up sometimes and how she felt lost in a sea of people.
“So you haven’t really taken any time to do anything beside study,” Max said after listening to her unburden herself.
“Well, no not really.”
“Liz….listen to me. You are the smartest person I know and you don’t have anything to worry about. Anyone with half a brain in their head can see that and I’m sure your teachers know it already.”
Liz took a shuddering breath as his words and his feelings of pride and love came across to her.
“Promise me that you’ll slow down a little. Take a break and go see some sights. Take time for yourself. You told me that you’ve made a couple of friends. Please…..”
“I will,” Liz turned to her side and cradled the phone under her cheek. “God, I love you. And I miss you so much.” Her eyes watered again and she sniffed in a combination of sadness at missing him and happiness that they were having a real conversation.
“Me too,” Max answered her, feeling the same way. It was hard to concentrate so hard on their connection for this long when it was so far, but it was worth it.
“I wish that there was something I could do to make it better for you,” Liz said, thinking about what he’d said about his nightmares.
“Just talking to you and feeling you helps,” Max answered, meaning it. He hadn’t felt this much peace since before she left.
“We’re both really stupid,” Liz said with self deprecating humor.
“Yeah, Maria said as much.”
“I can imagine. I’m glad she interfered though. I really….need you.” Liz’s voice grew husky again as her chest tightened with longing.
“You have me. Anytime you need me,” Max said, his own voice hoarse. He concentrated for a moment then smiled when he heard Liz’s sigh as she felt the sensation of his arms around her.
“Can we stay this way for a while?” Liz asked tentatively. “What time do you have to go?”
“Not for a while. I’d much rather stay here and hold you anyway,” Max said. “I’m going to hang up, but you’ll still feel me, okay?”
“Okay, I love you.”
“I love you.”
Max hung up the phone and settled down on his bed, closing his eyes, pouring all of his love and concentration on keeping up the connection. On her end, Liz did the same and they stayed like that, silently connected, wrapped in each other’s arms until they had to finally stop in tiredness. With one last phantom kiss, they parted, both of them feeling better than they had in the last month.
As he got ready for his evening, Max vowed to himself that he would find a way…any way……to get over his fears. He had to. For both of them.
TBC....
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Okay, so no cliffhanger. I can't blame you. This part is posted in two parts for length because you opted out of the cliff hanger. I hope this wont be the last part before my computer is packed up, but no guarantees. I'm hoping to get out at least one more before then. If not, I'll leave a note.
Thank you so much to everyone for your kind words and comments. I love hearing from all of my new readers and my old friends. It's so great to come out here and see all your names.
A quick edit here to thank Sandy (Realistic Dreamer) for helping me out with this part and for being an inspiration.
Everything to You Part 76
“So we’re in the kitchen and she says to me, “So when are you going to make an honest woman of my daughter?’” Michael and Max were sitting in the CrashDown eating breakfast discussing his evening at the Deluca house.
Max almost choked on the sip of coffee he’d just taken. Swallowing rapidly to dispel the sensation, he stared at Michael. “You’re kidding me.”
“Do you think I’d joke about something like that? I’m serious as a heart attack.”
“What did you say?”
“You mean after I brought my tongue out from where I swallowed it? Nothing. I just stood there staring at her. Then she says, ‘She lives with you most of the time anyway. My daughter deserves respect.”
“Well, she’s got you there.” Max said.
“Whose side are you on?”
“Yours, but you have to look at it from her point of view.” Max paused for a moment. “Have you thought about it before?”
Michael didn’t say anything for a minute. “Actually….yeah I’ve thought about it.”
“And……”
“And……I don’t know. I mean….we know we’re never going to be with anyone else other than our chosen mates and I know that Maria is the one so…..”
“But……”
Michael looked at Max in irritation as his prompting. “But….Maria’s still hung up on this thing that her mother doesn’t know the truth about us and I guess…..I see her point.”
Max contemplated his words. “Okay, so you want to wait until she knows the truth. How is that going?”
“Pretty good, I guess. She seems to like me, but…..”
“But you’re scared shitless to tell her the truth,” Max nodded at him in agreement. “Ditto.”
“Yeah,” Michael agreed glumly.
“I guess you just have to decide how important it is. I’ll stand behind whatever decision you make.”
“Thanks,” Michael answered, feeling a little better having Max’s support. The truth was, he really did want to marry Maria. He’d been thinking about it for a while now, but he knew she wouldn’t feel right saying yes with her mother not knowing the truth and he really didn’t blame her. Now, he just had to get up the courage to take the next step. But the thought of telling Amy Deluca that he was an alien made his blood run cold.
As if on cue, the door bell jingled and the object of his thoughts entered the restaurant. Actually it was a whole entourage, including, Maria, Jim Valenti, Amy Deluca, Kyle and Jenna. The sight of Amy Deluca caused Michael’s face to pale somewhat as he imagined her running from the restaurant screaming if he stood up and announced that he was an alien and he wanted to marry her daughter.
Maria was oblivious to his discomfort as she looked at Max in pleasure. “Hey, hot stuff. You’re looking good,” she smiled at the color that suffused Max’s face at her words. But she spoke the truth, he really did look better. And the fact that he was here voluntarily was good too.
It had been a few weeks since their talk and she could tell by talking to both Liz and Max that they’d obviously taken her advice and it had done wonders for both of them Liz sounded much better and here was living proof that Max had improved.
Michael was frowning at her and Maria smiled up at him, leaning up to kiss him lightly. “You too, Spaceboy.”
Michael just shook his head, not saying anything. In truth, he’d been frowning because he was still thinking about how to broach the subject of telling her mother. Maybe he would talk to Valenti first and see what he thought. He remained silent as the group pulled tables up and got their orders taken.
“You’re still coming over tonight to cook that famous spaghetti you told me about, right Michael?” Amy Deluca said.
“Uh…yeah,” Michael said, wishing now that he hadn’t volunteered.
“Articulate to the end,” Maria said, rolling her eyes. “You should come Max. Everyone else will be there.”
“Thanks but…..I’ve…..got stuff to do,” Max answered her. When Maria frowned at him, he avoided her gaze, knowing she was going to call him on it later. She would just have to take his excuse though because he really did have plans and they weren’t plans he cared to share.
In the last few weeks he had attempted to keep his promise to Liz, forcing himself to go out more and interact with his friends not staying holed up in his room. It was hard at first, but now that he and Liz had gotten past their initial separation anxiety and allowed themselves to help and support one another, it had gotten easier. He almost felt normal except of course for missing Liz like crazy. That much hadn’t changed.
But he was taking steps tonight to remedy that. Liz had sent him some information and websites on victims of abuse and although he had balked at first at the moniker, Max had forced himself to read what she sent if only for her sake. The things he read had talked about therapy, which was not a possibility, but some of them had also talked about confronting head on the issues that caused the anxiety that some victims continue to feel long after the events that caused it occurred. And Max realized that although he’d confessed to Liz about Tess and had even let her see into his deepest fears, he had never really confronted what Tess did to him head on. The more he thought about it, the more sense it made to him.
He hadn’t gone back to the observatory.
Thinking about it now, Max closed his eyes and swallowed as bile rose in his throat. His stomach trembled sickeningly, but he knew that he had to do it. He had to go back to the place where Tess had hurt him so he could confront it and hopefully purge it from his soul.
He wasn’t stupid. Max acknowledged to himself that it was going to be hard and it was going to be painful but he couldn’t put it off. He needed to do something…anything….so that he could break the chains that bound him and he could be free to be with Liz. He wanted that desperately and he knew she did too.
So tonight was the night. He would wait until it was closed, then go and……he didn’t know exactly what he was going to do when he got there. Probably run in the opposite direction, but whatever happened, Max was determined to do it….and do it alone. His main reason for wanting Liz to go to school without him aside from letting her have this time for herself, was for him to deal with his issues by himself. It wasn’t that he didn’t want Liz to help him because he knew that after it was all over, he would definitely need her and their connection for comfort and support. But this was his first step in trying to stand on his own two feet.
He just wished that the thought of it didn’t make him want to curl up in a ball and rock in the corner.
Glancing around at his friends as they talked, Max felt the familiar loneliness that had taken up residence since Liz left. It was funny because growing up with the feeling had been a whole lot easier than dealing with it now. He supposed because he knew now what he’d been missing all of those years and after having been connected to Liz, it was doubly hard to live without it.
Feeling Maria’s eyes on him, Max attempted to shake himself out of his melancholy thoughts and participate in the conversation. There would be time enough for his own melodrama later. Max suppressed a shiver at the thought and quickly pushed it away. Tuning into the discussion, he found that it had again turned to the September 11th terrorist attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. It had only been a couple of weeks or so and everyone was still on edge.
As he listened to the somber discussion, Max was again grateful for his and Liz’s unique connection. The day of the attack, he’d immediately connected with her to make sure she was okay since phone lines were tied up and he’d found that she was shaken and upset, several of the people attending school in Chicago having had relatives in New York. They couldn’t stay that way all day, but he’d touched her with his presence throughout the day, and that night, they had held each other for a while as before, just giving comfort and being grateful that their family and friends were safe.
A little while later just as Max had predicted, Maria confronted him as he was getting ready to leave the CrashDown.
“What’s so important that you can’t join us for dinner tonight?” Maria stood with her arms crossed, staring at him with condescending patience.
“I’m eating with my parents tonight,” Max answered and it wasn’t a lie. He was eating dinner with his parents…that just wasn’t all he was going to do.
“Is that really the reason?” Maria asked, narrowing her eyes as though trying to read his mind.
“Yes. I told my Mom I’d be there for dinner,” Max injected a little impatience into his tone, hoping to convince her.
“Fine,” Maria huffed. “Just wanted to make sure you weren’t bailing out to sit in your room and mope.”
“I promise I will not be sitting in my room and moping tonight. Okay?”
“Okay,” Maria said, satisfied for the moment, but she wasn’t sure he was telling the whole truth. She watched him earlier while they were all talking and although his face hadn’t given anything away, she’d noticed how deeply he’d been in thought and how at one point those thoughts had apparently been pretty unpleasant. But she was trying not to nag him too much. It was one thing to be a concerned friend and another to be cloying and over protective. He wasn’t a child.
Max felt a small twinge of guilt about not telling her everything, but he knew if he told them what he was going to do, his friends would do one of two things: either get upset and try to talk him out of it, or insist on coming with him. Both were unacceptable. He needed to do this on his own. Max just hoped when it was all over, he’d been one step closer to being with Liz.
*************************
Michael stood in the Deluca’s kitchen getting ready to put on the pasta for their dinner. The sauce was ready, the salads were made, bread was in the oven. It had been kind of fun being the one in charge of the kitchen and Mrs. Deluca had seemed genuinely interested in how he made his sauce. He wondered again if maybe the time was right to tell her the truth.
Jim and Kyle entered the kitchen. Kyle smirked at Michael standing at the stove. “I had no idea you were such a domestic goddess.” He went to the refrigerator for a drink.
“Bite me,” Michael answered, stirring the sauce.
“Maybe later,” Kyle retorted as he left.
“It smells good,” Jim said, getting his own drink.
Michael grunted out his thanks, then remembered that he wanted to talk to him.
“Hey…um…..I wanted to ……ask you something.”
“Shoot,” Jim said, leaning against the counter.
Michael glanced towards the entrance before saying, “How do you think its going…. ….with…..” he inclined his head towards the living room. “Do you think she’s ready for the truth yet?”
“I’ve been thinking about it. She seems to have warmed up to you. I know she asked you the other night about marrying Maria.” Jim smiled at the grimace that crossed Michael’s face. “I think we can talk to Maria about it and see if she’s ready.” Jim sighed. “I’d like to be honest with Amy. It’s hard lying to someone you care about.”
Not knowing what to say, Michael didn’t comment, and Jim stood up from the counter. “We can talk to Maria later,” he said.
“Okay,” Michael agreed. He went back to his pots, feeling a nervous tremor rumble through his stomach. Great, he’d gotten the ball rolling. Now it was just a question of whether or not he would live to regret it.
***********************
“Bye, you guys. See you tomorrow,” Liz waved as she headed to her own dorm room. She and a couple of girls from her math class had just come back from watching TV together. Stepping inside, she wasn’t surprised that her roommate, Megan, wasn’t back. They got along fine, but she was quite a party girl and Liz rarely saw her from Friday to Sunday night.
Picking up her cell phone, Liz checked for messages, but found none. Max had left one earlier saying he’d try and call her later tonight, but apparently he hadn’t yet. Sighing, Liz put the phone down and picked up a text book. She had a paper due next week. No time like the present to get started.
A little while later, she rubbed her forehead, a headache starting to make itself known. Glancing at the clock, she saw how late it was and wondered why Max hadn’t called back yet. Maybe he was out with Michael and Maria. Feeling the ache in her head start to intensify, Liz closed her book and decided to get something for it.
**************************
Max sat in the Chevelle staring at the building looming in front of him. He’d been sitting there for quite a while trying to work up the courage to go in, but every time he thought he was ready, he chickened out. Glancing at his watch, he saw that it was getting later and later and knew he had to quit stalling, especially if he was going to call Liz afterward.
Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to get up and out of the car, shutting the door and taking several steps away before he could change his mind. Standing where he was, he felt a sickening rush of blood from his face as he remembered standing outside with Tess in almost the exact spot.
“I’m ready to wake up now.”
Shaking his head, Max clenched his fists. That never happened. It was a mindwarp. Tess changed his memories of that night to make him think he’d made the decision on his own, but he hadn’t. He remembered what she really said to him.
“She doesn’t want you, Max. Liz doesn’t trust you. She thinks you’re to blame for killing Alex.”
“No. She’s upset. Her friend is dead. You’re wrong.”
“No, I’m right. I’m the one you can trust. I love you. I'll always be here for you.”
Rubbing a hand over his eyes, Max reminded himself that Liz loved him and never blamed him, but he was finding it hard to concentrate.
Staring up at the building, he swallowed back his fear and forced his shaky legs to take him up the steps to the door. Using his powers, he unlocked it, making sure that any alarm mechanism was disarmed and slipped inside.
“Why are we inside? What are you doing? “
Max clung to the door handle, trembling as the place brought on a sickening familiarity. His legs felt rubbery and weak and he closed his eyes, forcing himself not to run. Standing there for several minutes, he took deep breaths until he felt more in control, the opened his eyes and let go of the door.
“You can do this. You can do this. Think about Liz. Think about how much you want to be with her.”
The litany ran through his head as Max forced himself to walk forward into the room. Looking around, he jerked to a stop when his eyes fell on the doorway leading into the main room. He stood still for several moments before finally starting toward it, drawn to the room despite his fear. His feet carried him forward in a trance, voices sounding in his head as he stared down at the place where he and Tess had been, memories assaulting him almost immediately.
“You want me, Max. We were married. I’m your wife.”
“I don’t want you. I never wanted you. Only Liz.”
“Liz doesn’t love you anymore. I love you.”
“Liz doesn’t love me.”
That wasn’t true. He knew that wasn’t true. Grabbing his head as the voices grew louder, Max shook it, trying to make them stop. This was a mistake. He needed to get out of here…….
“That’s right. I’m the one you want. I’ll always be here. Take your shirt off.”
“Please. Don’t touch me…..”
“Why don’t you want me, Max? I’m your wife.” Her lips moved against his neck and he shuddered.
“You’re not Liz.
“Stop!”
He hadn’t anticipated this. Without anyone or anything around to ground him in reality, Max’s intense emotional state caused the flashes to seem real and he didn’t hear his own voice echoing in the silence begging Tess to stop as she touched him, trying to get his body to react to her assault.
“I love you, Max. I’ve always loved you. Make love to me.”
“No,” Max cried out as he saw Liz before his eyes, knowing that it wasn’t really her. It was Tess. Her face kept morphing back and forth as he relived the moment of his shame.
“Liz. What are you doing here? Where’s……”
“I came back to you, Max. I need you. Touch me…”
Lips running over his chest….
His shirt coming off……then hers….
Kissing…..hands running over soft flesh….
“Stop……”
His voice was a sob as without even realizing it, Max fell against the wall, sliding down as the memories and flashes continued to come at him from all sides. He wanted them to stop.
He wanted to stop feeling Tess’s hands on him.
He wanted to stop feeling his body reacting to Tess as Liz.
He especially wanted to stop feeling himself climax into Tess’s body, the mindwarp making him believe that he and the love of his life had just shared their first sexual experience together.
“I need you, Liz. Please don’t leave me…”
“I won’t leave, Max. I love you. I’ve always loved you.”
Max’s fingers dug into his scalp drawing blood as he tried to will the flashes stop, but they wouldn’t…… so he did the only thing he could.
Thank you so much to everyone for your kind words and comments. I love hearing from all of my new readers and my old friends. It's so great to come out here and see all your names.
A quick edit here to thank Sandy (Realistic Dreamer) for helping me out with this part and for being an inspiration.
Everything to You Part 76
“So we’re in the kitchen and she says to me, “So when are you going to make an honest woman of my daughter?’” Michael and Max were sitting in the CrashDown eating breakfast discussing his evening at the Deluca house.
Max almost choked on the sip of coffee he’d just taken. Swallowing rapidly to dispel the sensation, he stared at Michael. “You’re kidding me.”
“Do you think I’d joke about something like that? I’m serious as a heart attack.”
“What did you say?”
“You mean after I brought my tongue out from where I swallowed it? Nothing. I just stood there staring at her. Then she says, ‘She lives with you most of the time anyway. My daughter deserves respect.”
“Well, she’s got you there.” Max said.
“Whose side are you on?”
“Yours, but you have to look at it from her point of view.” Max paused for a moment. “Have you thought about it before?”
Michael didn’t say anything for a minute. “Actually….yeah I’ve thought about it.”
“And……”
“And……I don’t know. I mean….we know we’re never going to be with anyone else other than our chosen mates and I know that Maria is the one so…..”
“But……”
Michael looked at Max in irritation as his prompting. “But….Maria’s still hung up on this thing that her mother doesn’t know the truth about us and I guess…..I see her point.”
Max contemplated his words. “Okay, so you want to wait until she knows the truth. How is that going?”
“Pretty good, I guess. She seems to like me, but…..”
“But you’re scared shitless to tell her the truth,” Max nodded at him in agreement. “Ditto.”
“Yeah,” Michael agreed glumly.
“I guess you just have to decide how important it is. I’ll stand behind whatever decision you make.”
“Thanks,” Michael answered, feeling a little better having Max’s support. The truth was, he really did want to marry Maria. He’d been thinking about it for a while now, but he knew she wouldn’t feel right saying yes with her mother not knowing the truth and he really didn’t blame her. Now, he just had to get up the courage to take the next step. But the thought of telling Amy Deluca that he was an alien made his blood run cold.
As if on cue, the door bell jingled and the object of his thoughts entered the restaurant. Actually it was a whole entourage, including, Maria, Jim Valenti, Amy Deluca, Kyle and Jenna. The sight of Amy Deluca caused Michael’s face to pale somewhat as he imagined her running from the restaurant screaming if he stood up and announced that he was an alien and he wanted to marry her daughter.
Maria was oblivious to his discomfort as she looked at Max in pleasure. “Hey, hot stuff. You’re looking good,” she smiled at the color that suffused Max’s face at her words. But she spoke the truth, he really did look better. And the fact that he was here voluntarily was good too.
It had been a few weeks since their talk and she could tell by talking to both Liz and Max that they’d obviously taken her advice and it had done wonders for both of them Liz sounded much better and here was living proof that Max had improved.
Michael was frowning at her and Maria smiled up at him, leaning up to kiss him lightly. “You too, Spaceboy.”
Michael just shook his head, not saying anything. In truth, he’d been frowning because he was still thinking about how to broach the subject of telling her mother. Maybe he would talk to Valenti first and see what he thought. He remained silent as the group pulled tables up and got their orders taken.
“You’re still coming over tonight to cook that famous spaghetti you told me about, right Michael?” Amy Deluca said.
“Uh…yeah,” Michael said, wishing now that he hadn’t volunteered.
“Articulate to the end,” Maria said, rolling her eyes. “You should come Max. Everyone else will be there.”
“Thanks but…..I’ve…..got stuff to do,” Max answered her. When Maria frowned at him, he avoided her gaze, knowing she was going to call him on it later. She would just have to take his excuse though because he really did have plans and they weren’t plans he cared to share.
In the last few weeks he had attempted to keep his promise to Liz, forcing himself to go out more and interact with his friends not staying holed up in his room. It was hard at first, but now that he and Liz had gotten past their initial separation anxiety and allowed themselves to help and support one another, it had gotten easier. He almost felt normal except of course for missing Liz like crazy. That much hadn’t changed.
But he was taking steps tonight to remedy that. Liz had sent him some information and websites on victims of abuse and although he had balked at first at the moniker, Max had forced himself to read what she sent if only for her sake. The things he read had talked about therapy, which was not a possibility, but some of them had also talked about confronting head on the issues that caused the anxiety that some victims continue to feel long after the events that caused it occurred. And Max realized that although he’d confessed to Liz about Tess and had even let her see into his deepest fears, he had never really confronted what Tess did to him head on. The more he thought about it, the more sense it made to him.
He hadn’t gone back to the observatory.
Thinking about it now, Max closed his eyes and swallowed as bile rose in his throat. His stomach trembled sickeningly, but he knew that he had to do it. He had to go back to the place where Tess had hurt him so he could confront it and hopefully purge it from his soul.
He wasn’t stupid. Max acknowledged to himself that it was going to be hard and it was going to be painful but he couldn’t put it off. He needed to do something…anything….so that he could break the chains that bound him and he could be free to be with Liz. He wanted that desperately and he knew she did too.
So tonight was the night. He would wait until it was closed, then go and……he didn’t know exactly what he was going to do when he got there. Probably run in the opposite direction, but whatever happened, Max was determined to do it….and do it alone. His main reason for wanting Liz to go to school without him aside from letting her have this time for herself, was for him to deal with his issues by himself. It wasn’t that he didn’t want Liz to help him because he knew that after it was all over, he would definitely need her and their connection for comfort and support. But this was his first step in trying to stand on his own two feet.
He just wished that the thought of it didn’t make him want to curl up in a ball and rock in the corner.
Glancing around at his friends as they talked, Max felt the familiar loneliness that had taken up residence since Liz left. It was funny because growing up with the feeling had been a whole lot easier than dealing with it now. He supposed because he knew now what he’d been missing all of those years and after having been connected to Liz, it was doubly hard to live without it.
Feeling Maria’s eyes on him, Max attempted to shake himself out of his melancholy thoughts and participate in the conversation. There would be time enough for his own melodrama later. Max suppressed a shiver at the thought and quickly pushed it away. Tuning into the discussion, he found that it had again turned to the September 11th terrorist attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. It had only been a couple of weeks or so and everyone was still on edge.
As he listened to the somber discussion, Max was again grateful for his and Liz’s unique connection. The day of the attack, he’d immediately connected with her to make sure she was okay since phone lines were tied up and he’d found that she was shaken and upset, several of the people attending school in Chicago having had relatives in New York. They couldn’t stay that way all day, but he’d touched her with his presence throughout the day, and that night, they had held each other for a while as before, just giving comfort and being grateful that their family and friends were safe.
A little while later just as Max had predicted, Maria confronted him as he was getting ready to leave the CrashDown.
“What’s so important that you can’t join us for dinner tonight?” Maria stood with her arms crossed, staring at him with condescending patience.
“I’m eating with my parents tonight,” Max answered and it wasn’t a lie. He was eating dinner with his parents…that just wasn’t all he was going to do.
“Is that really the reason?” Maria asked, narrowing her eyes as though trying to read his mind.
“Yes. I told my Mom I’d be there for dinner,” Max injected a little impatience into his tone, hoping to convince her.
“Fine,” Maria huffed. “Just wanted to make sure you weren’t bailing out to sit in your room and mope.”
“I promise I will not be sitting in my room and moping tonight. Okay?”
“Okay,” Maria said, satisfied for the moment, but she wasn’t sure he was telling the whole truth. She watched him earlier while they were all talking and although his face hadn’t given anything away, she’d noticed how deeply he’d been in thought and how at one point those thoughts had apparently been pretty unpleasant. But she was trying not to nag him too much. It was one thing to be a concerned friend and another to be cloying and over protective. He wasn’t a child.
Max felt a small twinge of guilt about not telling her everything, but he knew if he told them what he was going to do, his friends would do one of two things: either get upset and try to talk him out of it, or insist on coming with him. Both were unacceptable. He needed to do this on his own. Max just hoped when it was all over, he’d been one step closer to being with Liz.
*************************
Michael stood in the Deluca’s kitchen getting ready to put on the pasta for their dinner. The sauce was ready, the salads were made, bread was in the oven. It had been kind of fun being the one in charge of the kitchen and Mrs. Deluca had seemed genuinely interested in how he made his sauce. He wondered again if maybe the time was right to tell her the truth.
Jim and Kyle entered the kitchen. Kyle smirked at Michael standing at the stove. “I had no idea you were such a domestic goddess.” He went to the refrigerator for a drink.
“Bite me,” Michael answered, stirring the sauce.
“Maybe later,” Kyle retorted as he left.
“It smells good,” Jim said, getting his own drink.
Michael grunted out his thanks, then remembered that he wanted to talk to him.
“Hey…um…..I wanted to ……ask you something.”
“Shoot,” Jim said, leaning against the counter.
Michael glanced towards the entrance before saying, “How do you think its going…. ….with…..” he inclined his head towards the living room. “Do you think she’s ready for the truth yet?”
“I’ve been thinking about it. She seems to have warmed up to you. I know she asked you the other night about marrying Maria.” Jim smiled at the grimace that crossed Michael’s face. “I think we can talk to Maria about it and see if she’s ready.” Jim sighed. “I’d like to be honest with Amy. It’s hard lying to someone you care about.”
Not knowing what to say, Michael didn’t comment, and Jim stood up from the counter. “We can talk to Maria later,” he said.
“Okay,” Michael agreed. He went back to his pots, feeling a nervous tremor rumble through his stomach. Great, he’d gotten the ball rolling. Now it was just a question of whether or not he would live to regret it.
***********************
“Bye, you guys. See you tomorrow,” Liz waved as she headed to her own dorm room. She and a couple of girls from her math class had just come back from watching TV together. Stepping inside, she wasn’t surprised that her roommate, Megan, wasn’t back. They got along fine, but she was quite a party girl and Liz rarely saw her from Friday to Sunday night.
Picking up her cell phone, Liz checked for messages, but found none. Max had left one earlier saying he’d try and call her later tonight, but apparently he hadn’t yet. Sighing, Liz put the phone down and picked up a text book. She had a paper due next week. No time like the present to get started.
A little while later, she rubbed her forehead, a headache starting to make itself known. Glancing at the clock, she saw how late it was and wondered why Max hadn’t called back yet. Maybe he was out with Michael and Maria. Feeling the ache in her head start to intensify, Liz closed her book and decided to get something for it.
**************************
Max sat in the Chevelle staring at the building looming in front of him. He’d been sitting there for quite a while trying to work up the courage to go in, but every time he thought he was ready, he chickened out. Glancing at his watch, he saw that it was getting later and later and knew he had to quit stalling, especially if he was going to call Liz afterward.
Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to get up and out of the car, shutting the door and taking several steps away before he could change his mind. Standing where he was, he felt a sickening rush of blood from his face as he remembered standing outside with Tess in almost the exact spot.
“I’m ready to wake up now.”
Shaking his head, Max clenched his fists. That never happened. It was a mindwarp. Tess changed his memories of that night to make him think he’d made the decision on his own, but he hadn’t. He remembered what she really said to him.
“She doesn’t want you, Max. Liz doesn’t trust you. She thinks you’re to blame for killing Alex.”
“No. She’s upset. Her friend is dead. You’re wrong.”
“No, I’m right. I’m the one you can trust. I love you. I'll always be here for you.”
Rubbing a hand over his eyes, Max reminded himself that Liz loved him and never blamed him, but he was finding it hard to concentrate.
Staring up at the building, he swallowed back his fear and forced his shaky legs to take him up the steps to the door. Using his powers, he unlocked it, making sure that any alarm mechanism was disarmed and slipped inside.
“Why are we inside? What are you doing? “
Max clung to the door handle, trembling as the place brought on a sickening familiarity. His legs felt rubbery and weak and he closed his eyes, forcing himself not to run. Standing there for several minutes, he took deep breaths until he felt more in control, the opened his eyes and let go of the door.
“You can do this. You can do this. Think about Liz. Think about how much you want to be with her.”
The litany ran through his head as Max forced himself to walk forward into the room. Looking around, he jerked to a stop when his eyes fell on the doorway leading into the main room. He stood still for several moments before finally starting toward it, drawn to the room despite his fear. His feet carried him forward in a trance, voices sounding in his head as he stared down at the place where he and Tess had been, memories assaulting him almost immediately.
“You want me, Max. We were married. I’m your wife.”
“I don’t want you. I never wanted you. Only Liz.”
“Liz doesn’t love you anymore. I love you.”
“Liz doesn’t love me.”
That wasn’t true. He knew that wasn’t true. Grabbing his head as the voices grew louder, Max shook it, trying to make them stop. This was a mistake. He needed to get out of here…….
“That’s right. I’m the one you want. I’ll always be here. Take your shirt off.”
“Please. Don’t touch me…..”
“Why don’t you want me, Max? I’m your wife.” Her lips moved against his neck and he shuddered.
“You’re not Liz.
“Stop!”
He hadn’t anticipated this. Without anyone or anything around to ground him in reality, Max’s intense emotional state caused the flashes to seem real and he didn’t hear his own voice echoing in the silence begging Tess to stop as she touched him, trying to get his body to react to her assault.
“I love you, Max. I’ve always loved you. Make love to me.”
“No,” Max cried out as he saw Liz before his eyes, knowing that it wasn’t really her. It was Tess. Her face kept morphing back and forth as he relived the moment of his shame.
“Liz. What are you doing here? Where’s……”
“I came back to you, Max. I need you. Touch me…”
Lips running over his chest….
His shirt coming off……then hers….
Kissing…..hands running over soft flesh….
“Stop……”
His voice was a sob as without even realizing it, Max fell against the wall, sliding down as the memories and flashes continued to come at him from all sides. He wanted them to stop.
He wanted to stop feeling Tess’s hands on him.
He wanted to stop feeling his body reacting to Tess as Liz.
He especially wanted to stop feeling himself climax into Tess’s body, the mindwarp making him believe that he and the love of his life had just shared their first sexual experience together.
“I need you, Liz. Please don’t leave me…”
“I won’t leave, Max. I love you. I’ve always loved you.”
Max’s fingers dug into his scalp drawing blood as he tried to will the flashes stop, but they wouldn’t…… so he did the only thing he could.
Last edited by sylvia37 on Wed Jun 30, 2004 9:38 pm, edited 2 times in total.
*************************
Michael breathed a silent sigh of boredom as the chick flick the women had picked out played on the television. If they had been at his apartment, he would have teased Maria into some wild alien sex by now instead of being subjected to this torture, but of course, he couldn’t exactly start feeling his girlfriend up in front of her mother. He glanced over at Kyle, pursing his lips in a small smirk as he saw the other boy’s eyelids flickering in boredom too.
A moment later, they all jumped as the phone suddenly rang loudly. Everyone’s gaze automatically looked at the clock, seeing how late it was for a call. Mrs. Deluca got up and hurried to answer it.
“Hello?”
“Liz….yes he’s here. I’ll get him.”
“Michael, its Liz. She wants to talk to you.”
Maria sat up in surprise and Michael got up quickly to take the phone from Amy.
“Liz?”
“Oh, thank God, Michael. I’ve been trying to reach you, but I couldn’t get you…Where’s Max? I can’t get him on the phone….. and….”
“Liz, Liz, calm down. He’s supposed to be at home. Maria said he told her he was eating with his folks.”
“He’s not there. I tried them. They don’t know where he is. Something bad is happening to him. I feel him, Michael and he’s….he’s…..” Liz’s voice broke.
“He’s what? Come on. Tell me,” Michael tried to be calm, but Liz’s urgency was bleeding into him.
“He’s…..somehow he’s in pain. Mental pain…I think…not physical. He’s…I just keep feeling….pain….in my head…...and I know it’s him.”
“What’s going on?” Maria asked anxiously. She and Michael had moved into the kitchen.
“Liz says that something’s wrong with Max. She can’t reach him but she can feel him…you know….and he’s in some kind of mental pain.”
“Let me talk to her.” Michael handed the phone to Maria.
“Liz… ….”
“Maria. Oh God. Something’s wrong. Please….you guys have got to find him. He’s…..it hurts…..so much…..something in his mind…..” Liz was sobbing into the phone now and Maria looked at Michael in worry.
“We will, Babe. We will, but you have to help us. Can you tell where he is?” Michael leaned over to listen as Liz spoke.
“No…..I don’t…I….it’s just jumbled images and……fear….and….anger…..guilt…..” Her voice trailed off in a whisper.
Michael took the phone. “Liz….listen to me. I want you to concentrate. Concentrate on the images inside okay and see if you can get a picture or a feeling or something that will tell you where he is.”
“Okay….give me a minute…..” Michael heard Liz take a deep breath, then there was silence.
“What’s going on?” Jim Valenti entered the kitchen followed by Kyle.
Maria answered him. “It’s Max. Liz says there’s something wrong with him, but she can’t reach him. She can feel him.”
“She can feel him all the way in Illinois?” Kyle asked in surprise.
“Apparently.”
“Michael……”
“Yeah, I’m here.”
“I keep….I keep seeing…..stars and…...Tess….and Max…..he’s….they’re on the floor…..somewhere…..”Liz’s voice was trembling with fear…and anger. “I think…..Oh God….it’s the observatory. I think….he wouldn’t…..”
“You think he’s at the observatory?” Michael couldn’t keep the horror out of his voice and he heard Maria’s gasp behind him.
“I….Oh God I hope not….but….it’s what I keep seeing. It might be just in his mind but…..you have to find him Michael. Please…….”
“I will. I’m leaving right now.” Michael handed the phone to Maria.
“I’m going with him, okay? We’ll call you back as soon as we know something.”
“Please…..please find him,” Liz whispered tearfully to her best friend.
“We will. I promise.” Maria clicked off the phone. “We have to go. Oh God, what am I going to tell Mom?”
“I’ll stay here with her and Jenna,” Jim said. “You go, Kyle and help.”
They all hurried into the living room where Amy and Jenna were waiting.
“We have to go, Mom.”
”What’s happening? What did Liz want?” Amy asked, noting the anxious expressions on all of their faces.
“I’ll explain in a minute,” Jim said, putting his arm around her. “You kids go and let us know as soon as you can.”
“Thank you,” Maria said, feeling almost tearful with gratitude for Jim Valenti’s support.
“Kyle?” Jenna looked at him questioningly.
“I have to go with them. You can stay here and wait or my Dad can take you home if you need to go.” Kyle said.
“I’ll wait for you. Is there something I can do? Is it Max?”
“Yeah. We have to go find him. I’ll ….My Dad will explain.” He leaned in to kiss her reassuringly before leaving with Michael and Maria.
A minute later they were going at breakneck speed down the street.
“God dammit!” Michael banged his hand on the steering wheel. Fury and concern for his friend warred for his attention at the moment but he tried to calm down when he felt Maria’s hand on his.
“Why the hell would he go out there? I mean, isn’t that where he and Tess…….” Kyle asked from the back seat.
“Yes,” Maria answered, “and I don’t know.”
“What exactly did Liz say?”
“Just that she felt him and he’s in pain. Mental pain.”
“Great. Did you see Jenna’s face? And your Mom’s? This is insane. We’re all insane. What are we going to tell them?”
“I don’t know. Right now, I’m more concerned about Max because if don’t find him out here or he’s seriously screwed up, then what are we going to tell Liz?”
They rest of the ride was made in tense silence. When they finally made the turn to the observatory, there was a collective sigh of relief when they saw the Chevelle parked out front.
Michael was the first out of the car. He ran, taking the stairs two at a time and found the door was unlocked. They immediately stepped inside. Hearing nothing at first, they looked around the room, spreading out.
“What was that?” Kyle said as he finally heard something.
“What?”
“That banging noise.”
“It’s coming from in here.” Michael headed in the direction of the noise.
“Shit!” He spotted Max against the wall near the windows. His arms were wrapped around his knees and he was rocking, his head banging every once in a while against the wall behind him.
“Max?” Maria fell to her knees beside him, afraid to touch him. His eyes were closed and there were tear tracks on his face. His body was trembling and jerking and he was mumbling “No” with a hitching catch in his voice that broke Maria’s heart. He just kept repeating the one word.
“Help him, Michael.” Maria said to her boyfriend who crouched on Max’s other side.
“How?” Michael said tensely, not sure what to do either. He reached out a hand to wrap it around Max’s arm.
Tess ….and Max standing like a statue while she ran her hands over his body, Max’s face a mask of confused anguish…..
“Fuck!” Michael fell back, pulling his hand back as though burned.
“What?” Maria asked anxiously.
“He’s…..I saw a flash….of Tess…..she’s……” Michael shuddered at the feelings he’d picked up from Max. “We have to get him out of here.”
Maria’s phone rang.
“Hello?”
“Maria, did you find him?” Liz’s anxious voice sounded on the other end.
“Yeah, we got him but…..”
“What…what’s happening to him? Is he at the observatory?”
“Yeah….and he’s having some sort of…flashbacks or something. He doesn’t seem to know we’re here. Have you been able to get through to him?”
“No. It’s just a jumble. I can’t make him hear me”
“Look, Kyle and Michael are going to try and get him up and out of here. Stay on the phone okay?”
“Okay.”
Michael and Kyle grasped Max’s arms on either side and lifted him to his feet. At the touch of their hands on him, Max began to fight them, jerking from their grasp. His eyes flew open, wild with pain and fear.
“No! Don’t touch me.” His hands were glowing and crackling with energy and they knew that Max didn’t recognize them. Michael, making a split second decision knowing that Max could hurt them if he wanted to, did the only thing he could think of. He leaped forward and using a touch of alien energy, cracked him across the jaw with a right hook, catching him as he slumped forward. Gesturing to Kyle, Michael grasped him under the arm while Kyle took the other side and they dragged his limp body out of the building to deposit him in the back of the Chevelle.
“Maria….what’s happening?”
Maria explained to a distraught Liz what was going on. “He’s out cold for now. I’m going to ride with Michael in the Chevelle. We’ll take him to his parent’s house.”
Kyle took the keys to the Jetta, while Michael and Maria drove to the Evans. Maria had called them so when they got there, the Evans were waiting for them. Together, Michael and Mr. Evans were able to get Max up the stairs and into his bed while Mrs. Evans hovered and fussed, especially over the bruise that was starting to form on Max’s jaw.
“I understand,” Mrs. Evans said when they explained what happened. She stared down at her son, smoothing his hair back from his face, tears forming for him. How much did he have to endure before this was over?
“He’s in bed now. Are you getting anything from him?” Maria was talking to Liz again.
“No. God, this is killing me Maria. I want to be there.”
“I know you do, pumpkin. Wait…..” Maria looked at where Max appeared to be coming too. “I think he’s waking up.”
Max’s eyelids fluttered, then opened and he looked up at the people surrounding him. His brain felt fuzzy and he slowly became aware that his face hurt abominably.
“What happened?” He asked in a cracked whisper.
“How are you feeling, son?” Mr. Evans asked.
“I…….” Max put a hand up to his head, trying to get it to clear. Slowly raising himself up to a sitting position, he looked at the people around him until his gaze finally came to rest on Michael’s brooding face. With sudden clarity, it hit him, the memories of the last couple of hours coming back to him with vivid detail. His stomach lurched as his face paled, but he managed to hang on, suddenly feeling claustrophobic with all of the people in his small room staring at him.
“Liz is on the phone, Max.” Maria said in a voice that spoke volumes about how pissed she was.
Taking the phone, Max dropped his eyes guiltily from her hurt stare.
“Liz….” He desperately wanted to hear her voice. He knew he’d fucked up badly but he needed her reassurance right now. Max tried to reach out for their connection, but to his distress, she was blocking him. The silence on the other end of the phone was deafening.
“Liz…..I……”
“I can’t do this Max.”
Liz’s voice suddenly sounded in his ear and the angry, hurt tone made him visibly wince.
“I’m sorry. I wasn’t….I didn’t think it would……I knew it would be….hard but…….” Max heard the pleading note in his voice, but he didn’t care. He just needed Liz to forgive him and let him back into their connection.
“I can’t do this,” she repeated, the tears in her voice stabbing Max like a knife. “I can’t be here away from you if you are going to do things like this. I won’t live this way, a thousand miles away wondering what else you’ve done t hurt yourself. I can’t do it.”
“I …I’m sorry.”
“No! Sorry isn’t good enough,” Liz’s voice rose angrily and Max flinched at her tone, one she’d hardly ever used with him. “Do you know how I felt when I realized what was happening and I couldn’t do anything? I could feel it all, Max. Everything you were going through and I couldn’t reach you. I…..”
Liz’s voice broke and Max felt tears burn his throat at her pain…pain he had caused.
“I know……I know I was wrong. Please….. …..”
“Don’t you understand?” Liz asked him, a sob in her voice. “You are the most important thing in the world to me. I can’t…..You can’t do this…..you can’t......”
“I know…...I wont…..I promise……” Max whispered against the lump in his throat, her words wounding him like needles in his flesh. He reached out again, but he still couldn’t feel her and he choked on the pain that was too deep for tears.
“You should get some rest. I’m going to go…..” Liz whispered, and Max unconsciously shook his head.
“Please….Liz….don’t……”
“I’m glad you’re okay now. I’ll……talk to you tomorrow.”
“No….Liz…….”
“Yes….I need…..time….and…. Let me talk to Maria.”
Max swallowed heavily, his hand gripping the phone so hard he thought it might break. Lifting his eyes to find everyone still in his room but trying not to stare, he sat motionless for a moment.
“I love you…..” he whispered.
There was dreadful moment of heavy silence on the other end before Liz answered in her own pained whisper.
“I know.”
Closing his eyes against the pain, Max held the phone out to Maria.
“Hey, Babe. Yes…..I know….me too. I love you too.” Maria glanced at Max as she said it, noting the way he slumped before her eyes at the words. “Okay…bye.” Maria clicked off the phone. She wanted to say something comforting to Max but she was too mad. She knew that Liz would forgive him, in fact it wasn’t about forgiveness really. It was about Max learning that he couldn’t treat the people who cared about him this way. Liz wasn’t trying to hurt him, she was just hurting too much herself to give him what he needed at the moment.
“We’re going to go,” Maria told the Evans.
“Thank you for everything,” Mrs. Evans said.
Maria looked one more time at Max who was sitting staring blankly at nothing. Her soft heart wouldn’t let her go without saying something to him. She sat down on the edge of the bed.
“Look at me, Max.” She waited for him to lift his desolate eyes to her face.
“You scared the crap out of everyone who cares about you…..again.”
When he didn’t answer, she sighed seeing his remorse, but also seeing that he was too devastated by Liz’s anger at him to talk about it. She ran a brief hand down his arm before getting up to go.
“Come on, Michael.”
Michael, who’d been leaning against the wall, didn’t move for a moment. His anger had not abated, but as he watched Max struggle to deal with Liz’s reaction, he couldn’t get the flash he’d shared with him out of his mind.
He hadn’t understood. Michael knew now that although he’d sympathized with Max over his situation, he’d also felt impatient and sometimes even angry over his inability to just let it go and move on….until now.
His gut clenched as he thought about the feelings he experienced when he touched Max’s arm. For just a moment, he was Max….standing there helpless as someone who was not his chosen mate….who obviously had nothing but contempt in her heart for him…had touched him intimately. Even now, Michael felt his skin crawl. And his hatred for Tess had increased exponentially. She knew exactly what monogamy meant to their race and yet she’d willingly chosen to steal that away from Max. Any sympathy he might have felt for her after what happened at the hands of Dr. Hardwell was burned away by what he’d witnessed.
Staring at Max now, he felt equal parts anger at his friend’s stupidity for going there alone and admiration for his willingness to face it by himself. Not knowing what to say and unable to express his feelings about it, Michael chose to say nothing for now. Max was obviously not up to it anyway. He followed Maria out the door.
Max turned on his side away from his parents, resisting the urge to put his arms over his head.
“Max….sweetheart…..can I get you anything?” Mrs. Evans knew why they were all mad at him, but her mother’s heart just couldn’t stand to see him in so much pain. She noted the almost imperceptible shake of his head at her question.
Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Max fought the need to pull away. "It was a mistake, son, but they'll forgive you." His father's compassionate voice sounded behind him and Max felt a squeeze on his shoulder before he let go.
"Are you sure….." Mrs. Evans started to ask again, but Max finally gave in and put his arms over his head.
"Please…leave me alone….." Max whispered, knowing he was hurting his mother, but unable to deal with it right that minute.
There was silence for a moment. "I'll be here if you need me." Max heard the door close quietly behind her.
Finally alone, Max gave into the pain, closing his eyes tightly against the burning of unshed tears. He wrapped his arms around his stomach, curling his legs up in a futile effort to stop the ache in his gut.
Oh God, how had he let this happen. How had he managed to push away the only thing that meant anything to him.
"Liz……"
Her name was an agonized prayer on his lips, but Max was afraid to reach out for her again, the thought of the emptiness answering him back too much to endure. He'd hurt her in his stupidity and unreasonable need to be in control and now he had to pay the price.
Tess's hateful voice still rang in his ears, taunting him, the images and feelings from his experience in the observatory earlier burned on his brain. Pushing his hands against his eyes, Max tried to make them go away, but they stayed, torturing him with his failings and playing with his sanity.
He needed Liz.
"You're pathetic." Tess's voice sounded in his head.
"Stop," Max whispered, pushing the heels of his hands against his forehead in a futile effort to stop his thoughts. But her voice continued to torment him, whispering his insecurities and plaguing him with doubts.
"Liz didn't say she loved you."
Liz loved him. He knew it. She was just angry and hurt, but she would forgive him.
"How many times does she have to forgive you? How many times are you going to hurt her before she finally gives you what you deserve and tells you it's over?"
Shaking his head, Max groaned as the ache in his jaw caused his head to pound. Liz wouldn't give up on him. They had been through too much for her to do that. He would make it up to her. He'd learned his lesson, albeit the hard way, that he couldn't do this alone. He needed her and his friends to help him. He knew that now.
"It's too late. She's already given up on you."
"No……" Max heard his voice trembling with uncertainty in the silence of the room and he swallowed against the ache that tightened his chest.
"Yes…..she hates you."
"No!" Max put his hands up to his ears as if to drown out the hateful voice and he squeezed his eyes shut gasping in agony at the words.
And that's when he felt it. A light brush of something against his mind, clean and soft, like the strands of Liz's hair on his cheek.
Liz.
Max reached out and almost cried out loud in relief as their connection opened up and Liz's presence flooded into his soul. The tears in his heart burned his eyes and began to pour down his face as he held on to it for dear life, trembling in his need for forgiveness but afraid to ask for it.
"Max….." Liz's voice in his head was faint and Max forced himself to calm down and listen and feel. Her feelings of hurt and anger were still there and remorse choked him at the feel of them, but with that were also her feelings of love for him and agony for the things he'd gone through tonight and her need to comfort him. She hadn't blocked him to hurt him. She had just needed time to deal with her feelings before she could be with him again.
Max felt limp with gratitude and he put all of his effort into showing her how sorry he was and how he realized now how wrong it was of him not to let anyone help him. Liz could see that he knew he had hurt everyone, especially her and that he hadn't meant to. He really thought that he could handle going on his own and he'd been going to tell her everything after it was over. He just hadn't been prepared for the flashes, not realizing that the force of his emotions would intensify them so much.
"I'm going to call you," Liz tried to communicate, the emotional onslaught of the evening too much to keep up this kind of communication for long and she felt Max's affirmative response.
A moment later, they were on the phone.
"Liz…..I'm….God…I'm so sorry……"
"I would never stop loving you Max." Her words stopped his apologies and Max felt her reprimand for having entertained the thought.
"I know that…. ," He answered, and he did. He had just allowed his doubts and insecurities to get to him.
"I'm sorry I blocked you," Liz said quietly.
"No…Liz….I understand….."
"I just needed time. I was so upset with you….I didn't think it would have helped to have my feelings in there with yours. You had enough to deal with."
God strike him dead now. How had he ever doubted her? She had blocked him not for her sake, but for his.
“Don’t make me out to be a saint, Max,” Liz said, sensing his feelings. “I was really pissed off at you too.”
"I love you so much," Max's words were hoarse with emotion and completely inadequate for the actual depth of his feeling for her. He closed his eyes and took a moment to flood their connection with the feelings in his heart, gratified to hear Liz's sobbing hitch of acceptance over the phone.
"Max…." Liz said a moment later in a no nonsense voice. "We will go back to the observatory because I agree that it's necessary, but it will be with me and with your friends, not on your own."
"Don't worry," Max answered, a shudder running through him at the thought. "You'll probably have to drag me."
"And I meant what I said before," Liz 's voice reflected her tearful determination. "I'd rather give all of it up and come home rather than deal with this again Max." She wasn't threatening him, she was telling him the truth. "You are more important to me than this is right now. School will always be here."
Swallowing against the lump in his throat, Max answered her. "No, Liz. I promise this was the last time. I learned my lesson. And I'm sure the next time I get the urge to do something stupid, Michael and Maria will beat some sense into me. That is if they ever speak to me again." Max grimaced at the thought. "I want you to stay. Please……"
"Okay, but I might have to join them." Liz managed to tease him in spite of her still raw feelings.
"There will probably be a line," Max said self deprecatingly, but he knew he deserved their wrath. He had a lot of groveling to do to make up for his stupidity this time.
"Are you going to be okay now?" Liz asked in concern. She knew that it was going to take some time for him to get over what he'd done to himself and his easy manner at the moment was only a façade. He was emotionally and physically exhausted and she knew he was feeling vulnerable and needy. If she was traumatized by what happened, she knew that Max was more so.
"Don't try and hide from me Max." Liz said when he didn't answer and she heard his sigh of resignation.
"I'm afraid to close my eyes right now because if I fall asleep she'll be waiting for me." The confession was issued in a quiet voice full of fear and uncertainty.
“She’s dead Max. She can’t hurt you anymore.”
“Yes she can,” Max said, his voice laced with anger at himself. “She hurts me everyday. Everyday I’m away from you because of this….she hurts me. I want it to be over. I want her to leave me alone.” His voice broke and Liz held the phone away, covering her mouth so he wouldn’t hear her fighting her own tears.
“It will be over. I promise, Max. When I come home for Christmas, we’re going to go back there and we’ll face her together.”
“I would like to tell you I’m looking forward to that, but somehow I can’t muster the enthusiasm.”
Liz smiled a tired, empathetic smile at his comment. “I’m not exactly excited about it either.” She lay down on her bed, suppressing a yawn.
“I’m sorry. You’re tired. I should go.” Max said.
“So are you and I know you’re not planning to try and sleep either.”
“I will if you let me be with you for a while. Just….I need to feel you Liz. I’ll do most of the work.”
“I need that too.” Liz felt renewed tears threaten and she knew it was because she was so exhausted. “Don’t ever do that to me again Max. You scared me so much.”
“I know.….” Max whispered remorsefully. “I’m hanging up now. Wait for me.”
“Okay,” Liz said.
A moment later she felt Max’s presence seep into her soul and she clung tiredly to it, feeling his need, his guilt, his sorrow and his fear all blend together with his love for her. They lay together, giving and receiving comfort, letting the fusing of their souls heal and forgive, and when Liz finally slipped into sleep, Max managed to spend a few dreamless hours himself before the start of the new day.
TBC.....
Another bump you guys...he'll get there.
Michael breathed a silent sigh of boredom as the chick flick the women had picked out played on the television. If they had been at his apartment, he would have teased Maria into some wild alien sex by now instead of being subjected to this torture, but of course, he couldn’t exactly start feeling his girlfriend up in front of her mother. He glanced over at Kyle, pursing his lips in a small smirk as he saw the other boy’s eyelids flickering in boredom too.
A moment later, they all jumped as the phone suddenly rang loudly. Everyone’s gaze automatically looked at the clock, seeing how late it was for a call. Mrs. Deluca got up and hurried to answer it.
“Hello?”
“Liz….yes he’s here. I’ll get him.”
“Michael, its Liz. She wants to talk to you.”
Maria sat up in surprise and Michael got up quickly to take the phone from Amy.
“Liz?”
“Oh, thank God, Michael. I’ve been trying to reach you, but I couldn’t get you…Where’s Max? I can’t get him on the phone….. and….”
“Liz, Liz, calm down. He’s supposed to be at home. Maria said he told her he was eating with his folks.”
“He’s not there. I tried them. They don’t know where he is. Something bad is happening to him. I feel him, Michael and he’s….he’s…..” Liz’s voice broke.
“He’s what? Come on. Tell me,” Michael tried to be calm, but Liz’s urgency was bleeding into him.
“He’s…..somehow he’s in pain. Mental pain…I think…not physical. He’s…I just keep feeling….pain….in my head…...and I know it’s him.”
“What’s going on?” Maria asked anxiously. She and Michael had moved into the kitchen.
“Liz says that something’s wrong with Max. She can’t reach him but she can feel him…you know….and he’s in some kind of mental pain.”
“Let me talk to her.” Michael handed the phone to Maria.
“Liz… ….”
“Maria. Oh God. Something’s wrong. Please….you guys have got to find him. He’s…..it hurts…..so much…..something in his mind…..” Liz was sobbing into the phone now and Maria looked at Michael in worry.
“We will, Babe. We will, but you have to help us. Can you tell where he is?” Michael leaned over to listen as Liz spoke.
“No…..I don’t…I….it’s just jumbled images and……fear….and….anger…..guilt…..” Her voice trailed off in a whisper.
Michael took the phone. “Liz….listen to me. I want you to concentrate. Concentrate on the images inside okay and see if you can get a picture or a feeling or something that will tell you where he is.”
“Okay….give me a minute…..” Michael heard Liz take a deep breath, then there was silence.
“What’s going on?” Jim Valenti entered the kitchen followed by Kyle.
Maria answered him. “It’s Max. Liz says there’s something wrong with him, but she can’t reach him. She can feel him.”
“She can feel him all the way in Illinois?” Kyle asked in surprise.
“Apparently.”
“Michael……”
“Yeah, I’m here.”
“I keep….I keep seeing…..stars and…...Tess….and Max…..he’s….they’re on the floor…..somewhere…..”Liz’s voice was trembling with fear…and anger. “I think…..Oh God….it’s the observatory. I think….he wouldn’t…..”
“You think he’s at the observatory?” Michael couldn’t keep the horror out of his voice and he heard Maria’s gasp behind him.
“I….Oh God I hope not….but….it’s what I keep seeing. It might be just in his mind but…..you have to find him Michael. Please…….”
“I will. I’m leaving right now.” Michael handed the phone to Maria.
“I’m going with him, okay? We’ll call you back as soon as we know something.”
“Please…..please find him,” Liz whispered tearfully to her best friend.
“We will. I promise.” Maria clicked off the phone. “We have to go. Oh God, what am I going to tell Mom?”
“I’ll stay here with her and Jenna,” Jim said. “You go, Kyle and help.”
They all hurried into the living room where Amy and Jenna were waiting.
“We have to go, Mom.”
”What’s happening? What did Liz want?” Amy asked, noting the anxious expressions on all of their faces.
“I’ll explain in a minute,” Jim said, putting his arm around her. “You kids go and let us know as soon as you can.”
“Thank you,” Maria said, feeling almost tearful with gratitude for Jim Valenti’s support.
“Kyle?” Jenna looked at him questioningly.
“I have to go with them. You can stay here and wait or my Dad can take you home if you need to go.” Kyle said.
“I’ll wait for you. Is there something I can do? Is it Max?”
“Yeah. We have to go find him. I’ll ….My Dad will explain.” He leaned in to kiss her reassuringly before leaving with Michael and Maria.
A minute later they were going at breakneck speed down the street.
“God dammit!” Michael banged his hand on the steering wheel. Fury and concern for his friend warred for his attention at the moment but he tried to calm down when he felt Maria’s hand on his.
“Why the hell would he go out there? I mean, isn’t that where he and Tess…….” Kyle asked from the back seat.
“Yes,” Maria answered, “and I don’t know.”
“What exactly did Liz say?”
“Just that she felt him and he’s in pain. Mental pain.”
“Great. Did you see Jenna’s face? And your Mom’s? This is insane. We’re all insane. What are we going to tell them?”
“I don’t know. Right now, I’m more concerned about Max because if don’t find him out here or he’s seriously screwed up, then what are we going to tell Liz?”
They rest of the ride was made in tense silence. When they finally made the turn to the observatory, there was a collective sigh of relief when they saw the Chevelle parked out front.
Michael was the first out of the car. He ran, taking the stairs two at a time and found the door was unlocked. They immediately stepped inside. Hearing nothing at first, they looked around the room, spreading out.
“What was that?” Kyle said as he finally heard something.
“What?”
“That banging noise.”
“It’s coming from in here.” Michael headed in the direction of the noise.
“Shit!” He spotted Max against the wall near the windows. His arms were wrapped around his knees and he was rocking, his head banging every once in a while against the wall behind him.
“Max?” Maria fell to her knees beside him, afraid to touch him. His eyes were closed and there were tear tracks on his face. His body was trembling and jerking and he was mumbling “No” with a hitching catch in his voice that broke Maria’s heart. He just kept repeating the one word.
“Help him, Michael.” Maria said to her boyfriend who crouched on Max’s other side.
“How?” Michael said tensely, not sure what to do either. He reached out a hand to wrap it around Max’s arm.
Tess ….and Max standing like a statue while she ran her hands over his body, Max’s face a mask of confused anguish…..
“Fuck!” Michael fell back, pulling his hand back as though burned.
“What?” Maria asked anxiously.
“He’s…..I saw a flash….of Tess…..she’s……” Michael shuddered at the feelings he’d picked up from Max. “We have to get him out of here.”
Maria’s phone rang.
“Hello?”
“Maria, did you find him?” Liz’s anxious voice sounded on the other end.
“Yeah, we got him but…..”
“What…what’s happening to him? Is he at the observatory?”
“Yeah….and he’s having some sort of…flashbacks or something. He doesn’t seem to know we’re here. Have you been able to get through to him?”
“No. It’s just a jumble. I can’t make him hear me”
“Look, Kyle and Michael are going to try and get him up and out of here. Stay on the phone okay?”
“Okay.”
Michael and Kyle grasped Max’s arms on either side and lifted him to his feet. At the touch of their hands on him, Max began to fight them, jerking from their grasp. His eyes flew open, wild with pain and fear.
“No! Don’t touch me.” His hands were glowing and crackling with energy and they knew that Max didn’t recognize them. Michael, making a split second decision knowing that Max could hurt them if he wanted to, did the only thing he could think of. He leaped forward and using a touch of alien energy, cracked him across the jaw with a right hook, catching him as he slumped forward. Gesturing to Kyle, Michael grasped him under the arm while Kyle took the other side and they dragged his limp body out of the building to deposit him in the back of the Chevelle.
“Maria….what’s happening?”
Maria explained to a distraught Liz what was going on. “He’s out cold for now. I’m going to ride with Michael in the Chevelle. We’ll take him to his parent’s house.”
Kyle took the keys to the Jetta, while Michael and Maria drove to the Evans. Maria had called them so when they got there, the Evans were waiting for them. Together, Michael and Mr. Evans were able to get Max up the stairs and into his bed while Mrs. Evans hovered and fussed, especially over the bruise that was starting to form on Max’s jaw.
“I understand,” Mrs. Evans said when they explained what happened. She stared down at her son, smoothing his hair back from his face, tears forming for him. How much did he have to endure before this was over?
“He’s in bed now. Are you getting anything from him?” Maria was talking to Liz again.
“No. God, this is killing me Maria. I want to be there.”
“I know you do, pumpkin. Wait…..” Maria looked at where Max appeared to be coming too. “I think he’s waking up.”
Max’s eyelids fluttered, then opened and he looked up at the people surrounding him. His brain felt fuzzy and he slowly became aware that his face hurt abominably.
“What happened?” He asked in a cracked whisper.
“How are you feeling, son?” Mr. Evans asked.
“I…….” Max put a hand up to his head, trying to get it to clear. Slowly raising himself up to a sitting position, he looked at the people around him until his gaze finally came to rest on Michael’s brooding face. With sudden clarity, it hit him, the memories of the last couple of hours coming back to him with vivid detail. His stomach lurched as his face paled, but he managed to hang on, suddenly feeling claustrophobic with all of the people in his small room staring at him.
“Liz is on the phone, Max.” Maria said in a voice that spoke volumes about how pissed she was.
Taking the phone, Max dropped his eyes guiltily from her hurt stare.
“Liz….” He desperately wanted to hear her voice. He knew he’d fucked up badly but he needed her reassurance right now. Max tried to reach out for their connection, but to his distress, she was blocking him. The silence on the other end of the phone was deafening.
“Liz…..I……”
“I can’t do this Max.”
Liz’s voice suddenly sounded in his ear and the angry, hurt tone made him visibly wince.
“I’m sorry. I wasn’t….I didn’t think it would……I knew it would be….hard but…….” Max heard the pleading note in his voice, but he didn’t care. He just needed Liz to forgive him and let him back into their connection.
“I can’t do this,” she repeated, the tears in her voice stabbing Max like a knife. “I can’t be here away from you if you are going to do things like this. I won’t live this way, a thousand miles away wondering what else you’ve done t hurt yourself. I can’t do it.”
“I …I’m sorry.”
“No! Sorry isn’t good enough,” Liz’s voice rose angrily and Max flinched at her tone, one she’d hardly ever used with him. “Do you know how I felt when I realized what was happening and I couldn’t do anything? I could feel it all, Max. Everything you were going through and I couldn’t reach you. I…..”
Liz’s voice broke and Max felt tears burn his throat at her pain…pain he had caused.
“I know……I know I was wrong. Please….. …..”
“Don’t you understand?” Liz asked him, a sob in her voice. “You are the most important thing in the world to me. I can’t…..You can’t do this…..you can’t......”
“I know…...I wont…..I promise……” Max whispered against the lump in his throat, her words wounding him like needles in his flesh. He reached out again, but he still couldn’t feel her and he choked on the pain that was too deep for tears.
“You should get some rest. I’m going to go…..” Liz whispered, and Max unconsciously shook his head.
“Please….Liz….don’t……”
“I’m glad you’re okay now. I’ll……talk to you tomorrow.”
“No….Liz…….”
“Yes….I need…..time….and…. Let me talk to Maria.”
Max swallowed heavily, his hand gripping the phone so hard he thought it might break. Lifting his eyes to find everyone still in his room but trying not to stare, he sat motionless for a moment.
“I love you…..” he whispered.
There was dreadful moment of heavy silence on the other end before Liz answered in her own pained whisper.
“I know.”
Closing his eyes against the pain, Max held the phone out to Maria.
“Hey, Babe. Yes…..I know….me too. I love you too.” Maria glanced at Max as she said it, noting the way he slumped before her eyes at the words. “Okay…bye.” Maria clicked off the phone. She wanted to say something comforting to Max but she was too mad. She knew that Liz would forgive him, in fact it wasn’t about forgiveness really. It was about Max learning that he couldn’t treat the people who cared about him this way. Liz wasn’t trying to hurt him, she was just hurting too much herself to give him what he needed at the moment.
“We’re going to go,” Maria told the Evans.
“Thank you for everything,” Mrs. Evans said.
Maria looked one more time at Max who was sitting staring blankly at nothing. Her soft heart wouldn’t let her go without saying something to him. She sat down on the edge of the bed.
“Look at me, Max.” She waited for him to lift his desolate eyes to her face.
“You scared the crap out of everyone who cares about you…..again.”
When he didn’t answer, she sighed seeing his remorse, but also seeing that he was too devastated by Liz’s anger at him to talk about it. She ran a brief hand down his arm before getting up to go.
“Come on, Michael.”
Michael, who’d been leaning against the wall, didn’t move for a moment. His anger had not abated, but as he watched Max struggle to deal with Liz’s reaction, he couldn’t get the flash he’d shared with him out of his mind.
He hadn’t understood. Michael knew now that although he’d sympathized with Max over his situation, he’d also felt impatient and sometimes even angry over his inability to just let it go and move on….until now.
His gut clenched as he thought about the feelings he experienced when he touched Max’s arm. For just a moment, he was Max….standing there helpless as someone who was not his chosen mate….who obviously had nothing but contempt in her heart for him…had touched him intimately. Even now, Michael felt his skin crawl. And his hatred for Tess had increased exponentially. She knew exactly what monogamy meant to their race and yet she’d willingly chosen to steal that away from Max. Any sympathy he might have felt for her after what happened at the hands of Dr. Hardwell was burned away by what he’d witnessed.
Staring at Max now, he felt equal parts anger at his friend’s stupidity for going there alone and admiration for his willingness to face it by himself. Not knowing what to say and unable to express his feelings about it, Michael chose to say nothing for now. Max was obviously not up to it anyway. He followed Maria out the door.
Max turned on his side away from his parents, resisting the urge to put his arms over his head.
“Max….sweetheart…..can I get you anything?” Mrs. Evans knew why they were all mad at him, but her mother’s heart just couldn’t stand to see him in so much pain. She noted the almost imperceptible shake of his head at her question.
Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Max fought the need to pull away. "It was a mistake, son, but they'll forgive you." His father's compassionate voice sounded behind him and Max felt a squeeze on his shoulder before he let go.
"Are you sure….." Mrs. Evans started to ask again, but Max finally gave in and put his arms over his head.
"Please…leave me alone….." Max whispered, knowing he was hurting his mother, but unable to deal with it right that minute.
There was silence for a moment. "I'll be here if you need me." Max heard the door close quietly behind her.
Finally alone, Max gave into the pain, closing his eyes tightly against the burning of unshed tears. He wrapped his arms around his stomach, curling his legs up in a futile effort to stop the ache in his gut.
Oh God, how had he let this happen. How had he managed to push away the only thing that meant anything to him.
"Liz……"
Her name was an agonized prayer on his lips, but Max was afraid to reach out for her again, the thought of the emptiness answering him back too much to endure. He'd hurt her in his stupidity and unreasonable need to be in control and now he had to pay the price.
Tess's hateful voice still rang in his ears, taunting him, the images and feelings from his experience in the observatory earlier burned on his brain. Pushing his hands against his eyes, Max tried to make them go away, but they stayed, torturing him with his failings and playing with his sanity.
He needed Liz.
"You're pathetic." Tess's voice sounded in his head.
"Stop," Max whispered, pushing the heels of his hands against his forehead in a futile effort to stop his thoughts. But her voice continued to torment him, whispering his insecurities and plaguing him with doubts.
"Liz didn't say she loved you."
Liz loved him. He knew it. She was just angry and hurt, but she would forgive him.
"How many times does she have to forgive you? How many times are you going to hurt her before she finally gives you what you deserve and tells you it's over?"
Shaking his head, Max groaned as the ache in his jaw caused his head to pound. Liz wouldn't give up on him. They had been through too much for her to do that. He would make it up to her. He'd learned his lesson, albeit the hard way, that he couldn't do this alone. He needed her and his friends to help him. He knew that now.
"It's too late. She's already given up on you."
"No……" Max heard his voice trembling with uncertainty in the silence of the room and he swallowed against the ache that tightened his chest.
"Yes…..she hates you."
"No!" Max put his hands up to his ears as if to drown out the hateful voice and he squeezed his eyes shut gasping in agony at the words.
And that's when he felt it. A light brush of something against his mind, clean and soft, like the strands of Liz's hair on his cheek.
Liz.
Max reached out and almost cried out loud in relief as their connection opened up and Liz's presence flooded into his soul. The tears in his heart burned his eyes and began to pour down his face as he held on to it for dear life, trembling in his need for forgiveness but afraid to ask for it.
"Max….." Liz's voice in his head was faint and Max forced himself to calm down and listen and feel. Her feelings of hurt and anger were still there and remorse choked him at the feel of them, but with that were also her feelings of love for him and agony for the things he'd gone through tonight and her need to comfort him. She hadn't blocked him to hurt him. She had just needed time to deal with her feelings before she could be with him again.
Max felt limp with gratitude and he put all of his effort into showing her how sorry he was and how he realized now how wrong it was of him not to let anyone help him. Liz could see that he knew he had hurt everyone, especially her and that he hadn't meant to. He really thought that he could handle going on his own and he'd been going to tell her everything after it was over. He just hadn't been prepared for the flashes, not realizing that the force of his emotions would intensify them so much.
"I'm going to call you," Liz tried to communicate, the emotional onslaught of the evening too much to keep up this kind of communication for long and she felt Max's affirmative response.
A moment later, they were on the phone.
"Liz…..I'm….God…I'm so sorry……"
"I would never stop loving you Max." Her words stopped his apologies and Max felt her reprimand for having entertained the thought.
"I know that…. ," He answered, and he did. He had just allowed his doubts and insecurities to get to him.
"I'm sorry I blocked you," Liz said quietly.
"No…Liz….I understand….."
"I just needed time. I was so upset with you….I didn't think it would have helped to have my feelings in there with yours. You had enough to deal with."
God strike him dead now. How had he ever doubted her? She had blocked him not for her sake, but for his.
“Don’t make me out to be a saint, Max,” Liz said, sensing his feelings. “I was really pissed off at you too.”
"I love you so much," Max's words were hoarse with emotion and completely inadequate for the actual depth of his feeling for her. He closed his eyes and took a moment to flood their connection with the feelings in his heart, gratified to hear Liz's sobbing hitch of acceptance over the phone.
"Max…." Liz said a moment later in a no nonsense voice. "We will go back to the observatory because I agree that it's necessary, but it will be with me and with your friends, not on your own."
"Don't worry," Max answered, a shudder running through him at the thought. "You'll probably have to drag me."
"And I meant what I said before," Liz 's voice reflected her tearful determination. "I'd rather give all of it up and come home rather than deal with this again Max." She wasn't threatening him, she was telling him the truth. "You are more important to me than this is right now. School will always be here."
Swallowing against the lump in his throat, Max answered her. "No, Liz. I promise this was the last time. I learned my lesson. And I'm sure the next time I get the urge to do something stupid, Michael and Maria will beat some sense into me. That is if they ever speak to me again." Max grimaced at the thought. "I want you to stay. Please……"
"Okay, but I might have to join them." Liz managed to tease him in spite of her still raw feelings.
"There will probably be a line," Max said self deprecatingly, but he knew he deserved their wrath. He had a lot of groveling to do to make up for his stupidity this time.
"Are you going to be okay now?" Liz asked in concern. She knew that it was going to take some time for him to get over what he'd done to himself and his easy manner at the moment was only a façade. He was emotionally and physically exhausted and she knew he was feeling vulnerable and needy. If she was traumatized by what happened, she knew that Max was more so.
"Don't try and hide from me Max." Liz said when he didn't answer and she heard his sigh of resignation.
"I'm afraid to close my eyes right now because if I fall asleep she'll be waiting for me." The confession was issued in a quiet voice full of fear and uncertainty.
“She’s dead Max. She can’t hurt you anymore.”
“Yes she can,” Max said, his voice laced with anger at himself. “She hurts me everyday. Everyday I’m away from you because of this….she hurts me. I want it to be over. I want her to leave me alone.” His voice broke and Liz held the phone away, covering her mouth so he wouldn’t hear her fighting her own tears.
“It will be over. I promise, Max. When I come home for Christmas, we’re going to go back there and we’ll face her together.”
“I would like to tell you I’m looking forward to that, but somehow I can’t muster the enthusiasm.”
Liz smiled a tired, empathetic smile at his comment. “I’m not exactly excited about it either.” She lay down on her bed, suppressing a yawn.
“I’m sorry. You’re tired. I should go.” Max said.
“So are you and I know you’re not planning to try and sleep either.”
“I will if you let me be with you for a while. Just….I need to feel you Liz. I’ll do most of the work.”
“I need that too.” Liz felt renewed tears threaten and she knew it was because she was so exhausted. “Don’t ever do that to me again Max. You scared me so much.”
“I know.….” Max whispered remorsefully. “I’m hanging up now. Wait for me.”
“Okay,” Liz said.
A moment later she felt Max’s presence seep into her soul and she clung tiredly to it, feeling his need, his guilt, his sorrow and his fear all blend together with his love for her. They lay together, giving and receiving comfort, letting the fusing of their souls heal and forgive, and when Liz finally slipped into sleep, Max managed to spend a few dreamless hours himself before the start of the new day.
TBC.....
Another bump you guys...he'll get there.
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Oh my gosh, I can't believe I'm actually back here posting again. I know it's only been a couple of months but I feel like I've been cut off from my family. I've missed being here so much. Germany is beautiful and colder than Alabama, for sure.
Thanks to all who posted to wish me well and let me know you're still reading. I hope it was worth the wait.
A very special thanks to Liz (IAmLongTimeFan) my lovely, lovely Beta reader. And to Sandy (Realistic Dreamer) for inspiration. I love you guys.
So...on with the show.
Everything to You Part 77
Max glanced over at Michael as they drove toward Maria’s house, noting the tenseness in his friend as he stared out the window. Max didn’t blame him. He thought the butterflies in his stomach were going to eat a hole through him, so he could only imagine how Michael felt. This could make or break them all, but for Michael, it was his future as well as his life.
They had called Isabel to discuss telling Amy Deluca the truth and Max had not been surprised at her acceptance because he knew that she desperately wanted Michael to be happy and if Maria made him happy, then that was good for her. But she hadn’t resisted getting in a few digs about the hard time the two of them had given her about telling Jesse, making Michael sweat for a few moments before giving her blessing.
Sighing as he drove, Max wished for the thousandth time since Liz left, that she was here with him and not just because he missed her. Tonight would be a whole lot easier if she were here to support him and he knew she felt the same way. He’d hung up with her a little while ago having promised for the 4th time that he would tell her what happened as soon as it was over. He smiled a little at the way she’d babbled on over the phone in a way she only did when she was excited or nervous. How he loved to kiss her when she did that, effectively stopping the flow of words, rattling her in other ways.
Things had settled down in the weeks since his failure at the observatory. He’d had several bad days following it and he still wasn’t sleeping very well, but Max had managed to not regress in his progress too much or so he told himself. Michael and Maria were one of the main reasons besides Liz, of course, who had “talked him down from the ledge” a few times, especially during the worst of his nightmares. But his friends had helped tremendously, not allowing him to retreat and just being there for him even so he couldn’t talk about it. Of course, he’d had to apologize first.
“It still wasn’t very smart, Max,” Maria said after she’d listened to Max’s explanation of why he’d gone to the observatory by himself. She understood that he hadn’t known that his emotional state would intensify everything so much, but she still didn’t get why he hadn’t wanted them to know what he was going to do. She asked him that question.
Max was sitting on Michael’s couch facing the two of them, leaning over with his forearms resting on his legs. Instead of being angry when he showed up, Maria had hugged him, telling him how glad she was that he’d come and at the same time telling him that if he ever scared them like that again, she’d kick his ass. Max was just grateful she wasn’t angry anymore.
“Because I knew you would want to come with me or try to talk me out of it which….” Max held up a hand as Maria was going to interrupt him, “I realize now would have been a good thing, but at the time, I thought that I should do it on my own.”
“We’re here to help, Max. You don’t have to do this alone.”
“I know that and I appreciate it, but…..” Max shook his head, feeling uncomfortable explaining.
“There are a couple of reasons okay? First of all, the main reason I didn’t go with Liz to school was so that I could get back on my feet without relying on her so much and I though this would be a good first step. Second…..” Max stared down at his hands, “You don’t realize how hard this is,” he said in a low voice. “Everything that’s happened….it’s personal and yet….it’s like public knowledge. “
Maria looked at Michael. He’d told her last night about the flash he’d gotten from Max and she’d seen how it affected him. She could only imagine how embarrassing this must be for Max and to be honest she hadn’t looked at it that way before. She had looked at it from the point of view of a concerned friend. He didn’t need to be embarrassed with them, but then…she wasn’t the one it had happened to. Maria took in his bent head in sympathy and got up to go in the bedroom and give him and Michael some time alone. She patted his shoulder as she went by and Max glanced back at her, unsure of why she was leaving.
He looked back at Michael who had sat silently throughout their conversation. Max couldn’t tell if he was still angry or not, his face giving nothing away.
“Um…….” Max started, but Michael sighed and finally leaned forward.
“Do you remember much of us being there last night?” Michael asked.
Max frowned. “Sort of. I remember you and Kyle grabbing me….at least I realize now that you and Kyle grabbed me and then you hit me. I’m not upset about that. You did what you had to do.” Max ran a hand over his jaw unconsciously where the bruise had been. He’d healed it this morning.
Michael gazed at him for a moment. “Before that….when we first saw you, you were lying on the floor. You were out of it….and we didn’t know what to do….”
Max was looking at him with a confused crease in his brow and Michael frowned, then gave a slight shake to his head and looked down “I touched you. And when I did….I saw a flash.”
A knot formed in Max’s stomach as the words sunk in. “What did you see?”
“You….and Tess.” Michael felt an unfamiliar lump in his throat as he watched Max’s face pale and then instantly suffuse with color.
“Me…and….and……”
“It was just for a second…but…..I felt……” Michael stopped as Max suddenly got up from the couch and turned away from him. Max bent his head, his shoulders tight with tension and Michael could see them starting to tremble.
Michael sat for a moment, staring at Max’s back, struggling with his own feelings, wanting to comfort his friend, but not knowing if he could. He hadn’t told Max what he'd seen to embarrass him. He wanted to let him know that he understood now…..that he was sorry….that he still loved and respected him. But he didn’t know how to do that with words.
Getting up from his chair, he approached Max who tensed even more, and laid a hand on his shoulder. He didn’t need to be looking at him to connect with him. They were both aliens and the connection was easy. They stood there together and Michael felt Max’s deep sense of humiliation over his weakness and his utter shame that Michael had witnessed him being violated by Tess, but in turn Michael opened his heart, showing Max that none of those things mattered to him…that Max was still his friend…. his brother……showing him the things he had such a hard time saying out loud. Max let out a trembling breath and turned around, his expression strained with emotion. Without a word, the two young men hugged each other, and unbelievably for Max, he felt comforted by his best friend for the first time that he could remember…….
Max wished he could come up with something comforting to say to his friend now, but he was too worried himself to be much comfort. He was just glad that Liz wasn’t ready to tell her parents yet. He definitely didn’t need the added stress.
They finally arrived at the Deluca residence and Max pulled the keys from the ignition and started to open the door when he realized that Michael was still just sitting there, not moving. He looked at his friend more closely and saw with sympathy that his hands were trembling.
“Michael…..as much as I’d like to turn around and go home myself, I don’t think Maria would forgive you if you left now.” Max tried to inject some dry humor into his tone but he was pretty sure he’d failed miserably when Michael didn’t acknowledge him, just sat there staring. Not knowing what words of encouragement he could say, Max saw headlights out of the corner of his eye and was relieved to see his parents pulling up. When Max had told them what was going on, they had immediately volunteered to come over to support him and Michael and Max was once again thankful that such people had found him and Isabel on the side of the road that fateful night so long ago.
“Why are you boys just sitting there?” Mr. Evans asked as he approached the car and Max got out.
“Um……” he gestured a little helplessly at Michael and Mr. Evans nodded and went around the other side.
“Come on son. It’s not going to get any easier the longer you wait.”
His quiet authoritative voice broke through Michael’s catatonia. He glanced up and nodded his head reluctantly, getting out of the car.
“It'll be okay,” Mrs. Evans said trying to sound positive, although in truth, she didn’t know Amy Deluca all that well and had no idea how the woman was going to react. She patted Michael’s cheek comfortingly and Michael was surprised at how easy it was to accept the gesture from her.
They all headed up the walkway to the front door where Max rang the bell. A moment later, Maria answered the door, nervous anticipation on her face, but before she could say anything, her mother appeared behind her.
“Thank God you’re here. I don’t know what’s wrong with this girl but she’s about to drive me insane. She can’t sit still. Come in before I have to do something drastic.”
The Evans glanced at each other in silent amusement. Entering the house, the guests saw that Kyle and his father were already there and Mr. Evans and Jim shook hands as he greeted them. Maria leaned up to kiss Michael, noting the glazed look of terror in his eyes and she suddenly wished she’d had time to talk to him privately but it was too late now. Amy and Mrs. Evans shook hands as well.
“So…everyone sit. Coffee’s almost ready and I just need to get the rest of the cheesecakes on to a plate.” Mrs. Deluca went back into the kitchen with Maria and there was a collective lessening of the tension for a moment.
“I think we can still sneak out if we’re quiet,” Kyle said, feeling almost as tense as everyone else.
“That’s not helping son,” Jim said and Kyle grimaced in apology.
“So what do we do?” Michael asked. “Just spring it on her?” His stomach was tied in knots and for once, he didn’t think he was going to be able to eat anything.
“Well…..” Jim began, but he stopped when Maria and her mother came back into the room.
“You’re not sitting,” Amy Deluca said and everyone immediately murmured their apologies and sat down. Maria sat next to Michael clutching his hand tightly.
Amy and the Evans exchanged pleasantries as she poured coffee and passed around cheesecake and everyone relaxed a little bit.
“Kyle, I’m sorry Jenna couldn’t make it.” Amy said.
“Yeah well…..” Kyle hesitated. He couldn’t tell her that he hadn’t told Jenna about tonight’s get together because Michael was going to reveal that he was an alien. “She was sorry too,” he lied. He hoped Buddha wasn’t listening.
Taking note of Kyle’s nervousness, Amy shook her head. “Okay, I was trying to give you all time to tell me what’s going on, but let me save you some trouble.” She looked at Michael, who jumped involuntarily at the pointed expression on her face.
“You want to marry my daughter.”
“Mom!” Maria exclaimed in surprise. “Why would you think that?”
“Why else would we all be gathered here like this, although I confess, I’m not sure why Max’s parents were invited.” Amy looked at them. “I mean no offense, I’m certainly glad to have you in my home, but….”
“Mom, Michael does not want to marry me.” Maria interrupted in exasperation.
“Yes I do,” Michael said, then stopped as all eyes turned to him. Oh shit.
“See, I told you,” Amy said triumphantly.
“You want to marry me?” Maria stared wide eyed at her boyfriend.
“Yes…I mean….no….I mean...” Michael saw Maria’s face go from surprised happiness to hurt irritation and cursed inwardly. “Eventually, okay?” His voice betrayed his exasperation with the way this conversation was turning out. “But that isn’t why we’re here, Mrs. Deluca,” he finally said, glancing down at Maria apologetically and she reluctantly subsided for the moment.
“So what’s the reason?” Amy asked, looking at everyone’s tense expressions. “Will someone tell me what’s going on?”
“Amy.....” Jim Valenti started to speak, grabbing her hand but Michael interrupted him after he exchanged a resigned look with a sympathetic Max.
“I’ll tell her,” Michael said, standing up and shoving his hands nervously into his pockets. “The reason we’re here is to tell you.......that I’m......I mean that Max......and Isabel.....and I......”
“Michael is an alien.” Maria covered her mouth with her hand as soon as the words were out, unable to believe that she’d just blurted it out like that. She looked up at Michael in fright as he turned to stare at her.
“An alien? You mean as in illegal? That’s what this is all about?” Amy’s voice was incredulous with exasperation. Then she frowned. “Wait a minute. He can’t be illegal. He was adopted by Hank Guerin a long time ago.” She looked at her daughter.
“Not that kind of alien,” Michael said quietly. “This kind.” He put his hand out in front of him and with a look of concentration, it started to glow.
“Oh my.......God......!” Amy tripped over herself as she stumbled out of her chair and tried to back up. She managed not to fall, grabbing the back of the chair looking fearfully at Michael.
“Mom?” Maria had gotten up from the couch and was clutching Michael’s arm.
“Amy....calm down okay. It’s alright.” Jim had gotten up as well and put his arm around her. Amy clung to him.
“But did you see what he just did? His hand.....”
“I know.” Jim gestured around the room at all of the people sitting and watching with trepidation. “We all know. And Maria wanted you to know. But it’s important that you calm down and let her and Michael explain. Lives depend on it.”
“Lives....?” Amy finally realized that the rest of the people in the room weren’t afraid or even surprised. In fact, the Evans just sat looking at her with empathy and Mrs. Evans had gotten up to go put her arm around Max who looked pale and nervous. Her eyes moved to Michael and her daughter still standing in the middle of the room, Maria’s hand still holding on to Michael’s arm as the both of them stared at her in nervous anxiety. Kyle, for once, was quiet, sitting on the couch watching her tensely.
Amy sat down heavily in her chair, Jim’s arm still around her as he perched on the arm. He nodded at Michael and Maria.
“Okay.....um....Mom?” Maria began, glancing at Michael as she nervously moistened her lips. “You know how the Evans found Max and Isabel on the side of the road.....and how Michael was adopted from social services?”
Amy nodded cautiously, keeping an eye on Michael’s hands as though she thought they were going to start glowing again any minute.
“Well.....the reason they were on the road that night.....alone and naked.......was because they had just..... been born.”
“What do you mean “born”? How is that possible?”
“We were aboard an alien space ship, the one that crashed here in 1947 and our incubation pods hatched that night.” Michael said this as matter-of-factly as he could, even though he was trembling inside. Maria’s grip on his arm was going to leave marks but he barely felt it.
“Excuse me?” Mrs. Deluca gazed at her daughter and the young man standing next to her as though they had lost their minds. “You’re standing there telling me that you and Max and Isabel crashed in New Mexico from another planet and you actually.......hatched.....from pods?” She swept a hand over her eyes. “You’re pod people?”
Kyle snorted and Jim shot him a quelling glance. “Let them finish, Amy.”
“They’re actually alien hybrids, Mom.” At Amy’s confused look, Maria clarified. “Part alien, part human. Their original alien....um...essence was mixed with human DNA and they were sent here from their planet by their people to be....reborn. I wish Liz was here to explain this stuff.” She gave Max a commiserating look.
“Okay as crazy as that sounds, I’m going to ask a question anyway.” Amy said. “Were you sent here to take over the earth?”
“Mom!” Maria exclaimed.
“What? It’s a perfectly legitimate question.”
“No, they were not sent here to take over the earth,” Maria answered in exasperation.
“We were sent here by our parents because our planet was being taken over by rebels and we were....killed.” Max said this quietly and all eyes turned toward him.
“But how.....”
“We don’t know,” Michael answered. “We just know that we were recreated somehow and sent here to grow up safely so we could go back and help free our planet. But......”
“Wait a minute. Wait a minute,” Amy shook her head. “This is crazy. I can’t believe I’m sitting here listening to this...this...science fiction.....and actually swallowing it. Do you two,” she gestured to Diane and Phillip Evans, “and you Jim, actually believe this?”
“Yes, we do.” Mr. Evans said with conviction. “We’ve only known the truth for a few months and frankly at first, we were just as skeptical as you are, but we were convinced....by circumstances.”
“What circumstances?”
“Max has been......taken twice by people who knew that the 1947 incident was real and they.....experimented on him.” Jim answered for him and Amy looked over at Max who shifted uncomfortably and looked down at his clasped hands. She noted how Diane Evans hovered over him protectively, her expression almost daring Amy to doubt their claims.
“This is all so unreal. I just.......”
“Mom, I know it’s crazy and believe me, I didn’t take it nearly as well as you are when I found out, but I swear it’s true.”
Amy stared at Michael. “What other things can you do? I mean, besides make your hand glow.”
Michael let out the breath he’d been unaware he was holding. “We can um....change molecular structure. Like.....” Michael waved his hand over his shirt and changed the color as well as the style from a button down shirt to a tee shirt, then changed it back again.
Amy stared in fearful fascination. “Is that...all? I mean, not that that isn’t enough but...”
“Max can heal, Mom. He healed Liz of a gunshot wound at the CrashDown. That’s how....we all found out about them.”
“Oh my God, the shooting at the CrashDown. So it was true? The rumors?”
“Yes, and he exposed himself and Michael and Isabel by doing it,” Jim answered. “I gave them a really hard time until I realized that they weren’t here to harm anybody and that there were others out there who didn’t care that they were just kids. People who only wanted to hurt them or experiment on them.” His voice was grimly sincere.
“That’s why it’s so important that this be kept a secret, Mom. There are people who don’t understand that Michael and Max and Isabel only want to live normal lives.” Maria hoped she sounded convincing and was gratified to see Amy’s attitude did not betray the previous skepticism.
“But I thought you said you were supposed to go back and free your people or something.”
“We....can’t now. The device we were supposed to use was destroyed.” Michael answered.
“Destroyed?”
“That’s another story that I’ll explain later.” Jim said, forestalling a long drawn out discussion of all the events that had led up to this moment.
Amy looked at him for a moment, her gaze promising that she would hold him to that statement. “So you’re stuck here,” she said turning back to Michael and including Max in her gaze.
“Not stuck, Mom. Michael had a chance to go back but he didn’t take it.”
“Why?” Amy asked, staring at the young man who still stood nervously in front of her. She still couldn’t believe she’d watched him perform what looked like magic tricks right in front of her.
“I.....um.....because......”
“Because.....”Amy prompted, already knowing the answer but when Michael continued to sputter she finished for him. “.....of my daughter.”
Michael nodded in his abrupt manor, glancing briefly at Maria.
“And the reason you’re finally telling me this after all this time is because......”
“I wanted to stop lying to you, Mom. And so did Mr. Valenti.”
Amy gave Jim another glance and he sighed inwardly knowing he was in for a lot of grief from Maria’s mother.
“And that’s why you’ve been staying at home instead of going out and why we’ve had all of these family get-togethers and why you’ve brought reinforcements.” Amy gestured to the Evans and Max and Kyle. “So when I found out that the boy my daughter’s been seeing for the past, what is it....three years....is an alien, I wouldn’t freak out?”
“I wanted you to know the truth and I thought if you got to know Michael a little bit better you would see that he’s.....normal. Or close to it,” Maria finished, glancing sideways at her gruff looking boyfriend. “He’s just like any other guy, Mom. He’s messy and he likes action movies and I wish he’d remember to put the toilet seat down. But he can also....do a few things that .....pure humans can’t.”
“Hey, watch it. I resent being compared to Han Solo there. I always put the toilet seat down.” Kyle interjected from the couch.
“Yeah, I’ll have to see what Jenna says about that.” Maria retorted.
“Does Jenna know? Or Liz’s parents?” Amy asked, ignoring the two sniping teenagers.
“No. For safety’s sake, as few people as possible know the truth.” Jim answered for Max and Michael.
“Safety’s sake,” Amy echoed. “So we’re in danger? My daughter’s in danger?” Amy’s voice had begun to rise.
“Mom......” Maria started to placate her, but she was interrupted by Jim.
“Max, Michael and Isabel are the ones who are really in danger and we,” Jim gestured around at the group, “by association may be as well.” He made Amy look up at him. “But they took a real risk in allowing Maria to tell you the truth because now you hold their lives in your hands. We all do. How much courage did you think it took for them to expose themselves to you knowing that you might turn them in to the authorities?”
“He’s right, Mom. Michael only agreed to tell you because I wanted you to know. He loves me that much. And I love him. So if you love me, you’ll accept who he is and respect that I’ve made my choice and promise to keep their secret.” Maria’s voice trembled slightly with the tears threatening, but it held a conviction and maturity and Amy knew she herself hadn’t possessed at Maria’s age. If she had, she would never have allowed herself to become pregnant and subsequently abandoned by Maria’s worthless father.
“Why don’t we all take a breather here,” Jim suggested a moment later. “I think we could all use some time.”
Everyone else nodded, and Amy joined in a little reluctantly. Getting up, she began automatically clearing plates and cups from the coffee table.
“Here, let me help you with that,” Mrs. Evans said, taking some plates from her. The two women headed into the kitchen, Amy glancing back to see Maria in Michael’s arms as the two hugged. She resisted the urge to run back and snatch her daughter away from the alien boy and continued into the kitchen with a frown on her face.
As she set dishes down on the counter, Amy began to rinse them, then stopped abruptly unintentionally bringing her hand down hard on the edge of the sink as she shook her head.
“What am I doing? My daughter just told me that there are aliens on earth and one of them wants to marry her. Why am I in here doing dishes?”
“Believe me, I know how you feel,” Mrs. Evans said sympathetically.
Amy looked at her. “How can you be so calm about this? You’ve had aliens living in your house!”
Diane sighed and smiled a little. “That’s just it. You just found out that people you have no emotional investment in are aliens.” She laid a hand over her heart. “But Max and Isabel are my children. And Michael would have been if he hadn’t hidden himself away when we found them. Believe me I was just as shocked as you are and disappointed that they hadn’t trusted Phillip and me enough to tell us the truth, but I was never afraid.” Diane’s gaze was clear and forthright. “I could never be afraid of my own children.”
“Did you ever suspect....anything?” Amy asked.
“Yes, actually. They looked like six year olds when we found them, but they couldn’t talk and they couldn’t do basic things that normal children could do, like use the bathroom or eat with a fork. They learned quickly though and I just thought that they’d been abandoned or abused somehow.” Diane smiled a little. “But there was an incident when I took them to the park one day. We found an injured bird and Max, not realizing what he was doing, healed it when he touched it.”
Amy’s eyes widened and Diane nodded. “I should have pursued it then, but he was so young and I wasn’t sure that I believed what I saw. It wasn’t until a couple of years ago that I even remembered it. There was a kitchen fire at the house and Max put out the flames with his hands. Again I wasn’t sure what I’d seen and Max begged me not to question him about it.” She shrugged her shoulders a little with a resigned look. “He was so adamant and so unhappy, I decided not to pursue it. I wish that I had now, of course, but that’s water under the bridge.”
Diane leaned forward to make her point. “I’m just asking you to give them a chance now that you know the truth. Michael isn’t any different from the boy you were getting to know. He just has some special gifts. And they’ve all been through so much. I’m sure that Jim and Maria will tell you if you want to know. It’s amazing what they’ve survived these last few years....especially Max and Liz.”
“You mean with his son?” Amy asked.
“Yes, that’s part of it. The story you’ve heard is the one that we told to hide the truth of what really happened. There's a lot you don’t know and a lot that will shock you and anger you. But please remember that they're just children and if you decide that you can’t keep their secret, then we’ll all lose them forever, including Maria.” Diane watched Amy’s eyes widen at her words and she nodded in confirmation. “They’ll run. They’ll have to. And chances are good that Maria will go with them.”
Jim stuck his head in the kitchen. “You ladies doing okay?”
“We’re fine,” Amy said, a little more sharply than she meant to. She had been blind sided by all of this and knowing that her reaction could conceivably sever her relationship with her daughter forever did not make it any easier.
“You have a lot to think about. We’re going to go. Please call me if you need to or want to talk,” Diane said patting Amy’s hand.
The Evans left a few minutes later. Max asked Michael if he wanted him to stay.
“No. I think we can handle it from here. I’ll let you know if it looks like we need to pack up.”
Max nodded a little grimly, not at all sure that it wouldn’t come to that. Amy Deluca hadn’t given any indication of what she was thinking.
“Maria......” Max looked at her sympathetically. She looked worried and he could see that she was practically trembling with anxiety.
“I know, Max,” she said, seeing the reluctant words of warning in his eyes. “I understood the consequences before we agreed to do this.”
Giving Michael one more look of commiseration, Max left. After he shut the door, Michael turned back to Maria, who was chewing on an already down-to-the-quick fingernail. He sighed and pulled her into his arms.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have insisted. It’s just.....” Maria’s voice was thick with tears as she clung to Michael.
“It doesn’t matter, okay. She had to know sooner or later. We couldn’t keep lying to her for the rest of our lives.” Michael did his best to sound less anxious than he felt. He wasn’t good at comforting.
There was a small moment of silence.
“Did you mean what you said?” Maria’s voice came slightly muffled against his shirt.
Michael knew that she was talking about the marriage conversation. He was trying to form a reply when Jim Valenti came around the corner.
“You two coming?”
“Yeah,” Michael answered, pulling away from Maria and leading her purposefully back into the living room. He could feel her eyes on him, but he ignored her as they sat back down. Amy Deluca was sitting back in her chair with Jim Valenti next to her. Kyle was sitting on the other end of the couch.
“I want to hear everything from the beginning. Don’t leave anything out,” Amy said in a no nonsense voice.
Kyle rolled his eyes and slid down more comfortably on the couch. “Wake me when you get to the end.” He closed his eyes as he braced his elbow, leaning his head on his hand.
Ignoring him, Maria spoke. Starting with the shooting in the CrashDown, she told her mother everything, glossing over the part where Michael stole their car and elaborating on Michael’s decision to stay on earth rather than leave her. Michael and Jim Valenti broke in once in a while to add their parts and what seemed like a long time later, Maria finally stopped talking, leaning forward to take a long drink of water from her glass on the table.
“So that girl used her powers on me to make me forget we were kidnapped and held at the UFO Center by Max’s boss? And she killed poor Alex? And, my God, what she did to Max.....” She looked at Michael and Jim. “You’re sure she’s dead, right?”
“Yes. The police reports confirmed it.” Jim said comfortingly.
“And as far as you know, there are no more evil aliens out there waiting to.....brain suck us.....”
“Mind warp, Mom,” Maria corrected her patiently. “Yes, as far as we know, there aren’t any more of them. But.....”
“But what?” Amy said, looking up at Jim anxiously.
“We can’t make guarantees here, Amy. From what Max and Michael saw when this Khivar fellow came back for Isabel, Michael’s planet has technology that allows them to travel through space without spaceships. But now that the Granolith is gone and Isabel rejected him, we think he has no real reason to want to come back here.”
“How reassuring,” Amy said caustically. “And you have no idea what happened to those....Lonnie and Rath characters...... and there are people out there who look like us but whose skin peels off and have a push button that kills them.....and I’m in the Twilight Zone,” Amy finished, her hand over her eyes.
“Welcome to the “I know an Alien” club,” Kyle said. “Memberships are free, but you could end up paying with your life.”
“Kyle....”Jim frowned at his son, but Kyle ignored him getting up from the couch.
Listening to the recitation of the whole convoluted story again had irritated him anew that he and his father had gotten mixed up in the lives of the aliens and his concern for Jenna had only gotten sharper. “I’ll see you at home, Dad.” Kyle looked at Amy sympathetically for a moment. “Thanks for dessert.” Everyone watched as he left.
“I’ll talk to him later,” Jim said.
“I understand his attitude,” Amy stated.
“Mom.....”
“No, I do. It’s frightening, the things you’ve told me. I mean, until this evening, I thought we were safe on our own planet, except from ourselves of course, but now I find out that there really are alien beings who could take over our minds. I can see why Kyle has a problem with that. I have a problem with that.” Amy stared at Michael who sat in silent fear of her words and sighed.
“You love my daughter.” It was a statement rather than a question, but Michael answered anyway.
“Yes.”
“And you aren’t going to leave her to go find your planet someday.”
“No.”
“And you promise to protect her if any of these brain sucking, skin peeling.....things come looking for you.”
“Mom...” Maria interjected in exasperation, but Michael cut her off.
“Yes.”
Amy shook her head. “The smart thing to do would be to grab her and get us as far from here as possible.”
Maria’s heart stopped beating at the words as her hand tightened painfully around Michael’s.
“But.....nobody ever said I was smart so.....”
“So....” Maria echoed hopefully.
“So.....I guess all I can do is be glad that you’re not a drummer in a rock band and promise to keep your secret.”
Maria jumped up from the couch to hug her mother fiercely. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you,” she chanted as she squeezed her mother’s neck.
“But you’d better be good to her,” Amy said when she could breath again. She smiled a little as she watched Maria practically smother Michael with her hug.
“Michael’s race holds monogamy sacred, Mom. He can’t cheat on me now that he’s chosen me.” Maria was smiling up into her boyfriend’s face, seeing the relief that colored his features.
“You’ve finally convinced me that he isn’t human.” Amy said dryly.
“You’ve done the right thing, Amy,” Jim said, squeezing her.
“Your turn is coming, mister. Don’t think you’re off the hook yet.” Amy got up from her chair, smiling in satisfaction at Jim’s look of trepidation. Moving toward the kitchen, she suddenly stopped and turned around.
“Wait a minute. What about my grandchildren? What are they going to look like? They aren’t going to have tentacles....you don’t have tentacles, do you?” Amy squinted at Michael for a moment before looking back at her daughter. “Maria....come into the kitchen. We need to have a serious talk.”
*************************
“........So then my mother made me listen to her for ten minutes about the need for birth control and safe sex.” Maria held the phone between her head and shoulder as she rested back on Michael’s couch. She looked over at her sleeping boyfriend who was breathing loudly through his mouth.
Liz laughed. “Did you tell her you were way past that point? ” She teased, laughing again when Maria gave her a raspberry over the phone. She flopped back on her bed. “God, I’m so glad it went well, at least more or less. I’m sure Michael’s relieved.”
“You could say that,” Maria answered, glancing again at her passed out boyfriend. “How do you think your parents are going to react when you tell them?”
“I don’t want to think about it.” Liz said with a mock shiver. “Max is afraid my Dad will hack him into little pieces with a meat cleaver, but I’m more afraid of my Mom’s reaction.” Liz frowned at the little ache in her chest whenever she thought about her mother. Since she’d dropped her off at school, Liz hadn’t spoken much with her and when she did, it was stilted and superficial.
“A meat cleaver?”
“Yeah, I actually saw that image in his head.”
“The boy’s definitely got an imagination.
“I guess. So....Michael proposed....sort of.”
“If you could call it that, but then he clammed up as usual.”
“Do you think he just said it because your Mom was standing there?”
“Oddly enough, no I don’t, but I’m not going to push it. I’m going to let him come to me.”
“Right.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Maria said, hearing the skeptical note in Liz’s voice.
“Nothing, it’s just.....patience is not your strong suit.”
“Hey, I’ve grown. I’ve matured. I’m not the wild, impulsive, wacky girl I used to be. I can wait. Besides, it will drive Michael crazy if I don’t say anything. I want to watch him squirm waiting for me to bring it up.
“You are truly a diabolical person. I never knew this about you.”
“A girl has to have her secrets.” Maria shifted the phone to ease the crick in her neck. “Hey, have you noticed that Michael and I are always the first ones to move to the next level in our relationships?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, Michael and I were the first ones to kiss. You and Max took forever to get to that point. We were the first ones to have sex. And now we’re the first ones to tell parents and there’s the potential for marriage in the near future.”
“You’re right,” Liz sighed. “You always were more adventurous than me.”
“I would say that being involved with an alien king is pretty adventurous.” Maria had noted the somewhat despondent note in Liz’s voice. “So what’s up with you and Romeo? He seems better from this end.”
“He is better. You guys have been great. It’s just.....” Liz paused and rolled over to sit up on her bed. “I miss him so much Maria. Sometimes I can’t stand it. And I can hear it in his voice when I talk to him that he’s let this thing at the observatory get to him. He hasn’t really said anything, but I think that experiencing what Tess did to him over and over like that without being able to stop it really affected him. And being here, I can’t help him the way I should. I can’t connect with him and just be there to touch him and keep him from dwelling on it. I’m afraid when I finally do get there, he’ll have regressed.”
“So have you talked to him about it yet?” Maria asked.
“Not yet.”
“Do you want me to try and talk to him?”
“No. I....it’s too personal. He’d be embarrassed.”
“Okay, but you know I’m here for you, babe.”
“I know, thanks. And I’m really happy for you and Michael. Just don’t leave him dangling for too long. I wish I could be there to see it.”
“Me too. I’m predicting that he won’t last long. A few weeks at the most. Then, of course, I’ll have to consider my answer.”
“Poor Michael.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll make it up to him.”
“I don’t want to know the details.”
“Jealous?”
“Incredibly.” There was a smile in Liz’s voice when she said this even though a small part of her was jealous that Maria’s life seemed to be falling into place while hers and Max’s was stalled. She wasn’t upset with Max, just tired and missing him dreadfully.
“I have to go. I’ll talk to you soon,” Liz said.
“Okay. Do you want me to send anything up with your Dad when he comes?” Mr. and Mrs. Parker were going up to Illinois for Columbus Day Weekend.
“Nothing I can think of. I’ll let you know.”
“Okay. I love you.”
“Me too. Bye.”
“Bye.” Maria hung up the phone and poked Michael to wake him.
“Come on Spaceboy. Let’s go to bed.”
TBC........
Thanks to all who posted to wish me well and let me know you're still reading. I hope it was worth the wait.
A very special thanks to Liz (IAmLongTimeFan) my lovely, lovely Beta reader. And to Sandy (Realistic Dreamer) for inspiration. I love you guys.
So...on with the show.
Everything to You Part 77
Max glanced over at Michael as they drove toward Maria’s house, noting the tenseness in his friend as he stared out the window. Max didn’t blame him. He thought the butterflies in his stomach were going to eat a hole through him, so he could only imagine how Michael felt. This could make or break them all, but for Michael, it was his future as well as his life.
They had called Isabel to discuss telling Amy Deluca the truth and Max had not been surprised at her acceptance because he knew that she desperately wanted Michael to be happy and if Maria made him happy, then that was good for her. But she hadn’t resisted getting in a few digs about the hard time the two of them had given her about telling Jesse, making Michael sweat for a few moments before giving her blessing.
Sighing as he drove, Max wished for the thousandth time since Liz left, that she was here with him and not just because he missed her. Tonight would be a whole lot easier if she were here to support him and he knew she felt the same way. He’d hung up with her a little while ago having promised for the 4th time that he would tell her what happened as soon as it was over. He smiled a little at the way she’d babbled on over the phone in a way she only did when she was excited or nervous. How he loved to kiss her when she did that, effectively stopping the flow of words, rattling her in other ways.
Things had settled down in the weeks since his failure at the observatory. He’d had several bad days following it and he still wasn’t sleeping very well, but Max had managed to not regress in his progress too much or so he told himself. Michael and Maria were one of the main reasons besides Liz, of course, who had “talked him down from the ledge” a few times, especially during the worst of his nightmares. But his friends had helped tremendously, not allowing him to retreat and just being there for him even so he couldn’t talk about it. Of course, he’d had to apologize first.
“It still wasn’t very smart, Max,” Maria said after she’d listened to Max’s explanation of why he’d gone to the observatory by himself. She understood that he hadn’t known that his emotional state would intensify everything so much, but she still didn’t get why he hadn’t wanted them to know what he was going to do. She asked him that question.
Max was sitting on Michael’s couch facing the two of them, leaning over with his forearms resting on his legs. Instead of being angry when he showed up, Maria had hugged him, telling him how glad she was that he’d come and at the same time telling him that if he ever scared them like that again, she’d kick his ass. Max was just grateful she wasn’t angry anymore.
“Because I knew you would want to come with me or try to talk me out of it which….” Max held up a hand as Maria was going to interrupt him, “I realize now would have been a good thing, but at the time, I thought that I should do it on my own.”
“We’re here to help, Max. You don’t have to do this alone.”
“I know that and I appreciate it, but…..” Max shook his head, feeling uncomfortable explaining.
“There are a couple of reasons okay? First of all, the main reason I didn’t go with Liz to school was so that I could get back on my feet without relying on her so much and I though this would be a good first step. Second…..” Max stared down at his hands, “You don’t realize how hard this is,” he said in a low voice. “Everything that’s happened….it’s personal and yet….it’s like public knowledge. “
Maria looked at Michael. He’d told her last night about the flash he’d gotten from Max and she’d seen how it affected him. She could only imagine how embarrassing this must be for Max and to be honest she hadn’t looked at it that way before. She had looked at it from the point of view of a concerned friend. He didn’t need to be embarrassed with them, but then…she wasn’t the one it had happened to. Maria took in his bent head in sympathy and got up to go in the bedroom and give him and Michael some time alone. She patted his shoulder as she went by and Max glanced back at her, unsure of why she was leaving.
He looked back at Michael who had sat silently throughout their conversation. Max couldn’t tell if he was still angry or not, his face giving nothing away.
“Um…….” Max started, but Michael sighed and finally leaned forward.
“Do you remember much of us being there last night?” Michael asked.
Max frowned. “Sort of. I remember you and Kyle grabbing me….at least I realize now that you and Kyle grabbed me and then you hit me. I’m not upset about that. You did what you had to do.” Max ran a hand over his jaw unconsciously where the bruise had been. He’d healed it this morning.
Michael gazed at him for a moment. “Before that….when we first saw you, you were lying on the floor. You were out of it….and we didn’t know what to do….”
Max was looking at him with a confused crease in his brow and Michael frowned, then gave a slight shake to his head and looked down “I touched you. And when I did….I saw a flash.”
A knot formed in Max’s stomach as the words sunk in. “What did you see?”
“You….and Tess.” Michael felt an unfamiliar lump in his throat as he watched Max’s face pale and then instantly suffuse with color.
“Me…and….and……”
“It was just for a second…but…..I felt……” Michael stopped as Max suddenly got up from the couch and turned away from him. Max bent his head, his shoulders tight with tension and Michael could see them starting to tremble.
Michael sat for a moment, staring at Max’s back, struggling with his own feelings, wanting to comfort his friend, but not knowing if he could. He hadn’t told Max what he'd seen to embarrass him. He wanted to let him know that he understood now…..that he was sorry….that he still loved and respected him. But he didn’t know how to do that with words.
Getting up from his chair, he approached Max who tensed even more, and laid a hand on his shoulder. He didn’t need to be looking at him to connect with him. They were both aliens and the connection was easy. They stood there together and Michael felt Max’s deep sense of humiliation over his weakness and his utter shame that Michael had witnessed him being violated by Tess, but in turn Michael opened his heart, showing Max that none of those things mattered to him…that Max was still his friend…. his brother……showing him the things he had such a hard time saying out loud. Max let out a trembling breath and turned around, his expression strained with emotion. Without a word, the two young men hugged each other, and unbelievably for Max, he felt comforted by his best friend for the first time that he could remember…….
Max wished he could come up with something comforting to say to his friend now, but he was too worried himself to be much comfort. He was just glad that Liz wasn’t ready to tell her parents yet. He definitely didn’t need the added stress.
They finally arrived at the Deluca residence and Max pulled the keys from the ignition and started to open the door when he realized that Michael was still just sitting there, not moving. He looked at his friend more closely and saw with sympathy that his hands were trembling.
“Michael…..as much as I’d like to turn around and go home myself, I don’t think Maria would forgive you if you left now.” Max tried to inject some dry humor into his tone but he was pretty sure he’d failed miserably when Michael didn’t acknowledge him, just sat there staring. Not knowing what words of encouragement he could say, Max saw headlights out of the corner of his eye and was relieved to see his parents pulling up. When Max had told them what was going on, they had immediately volunteered to come over to support him and Michael and Max was once again thankful that such people had found him and Isabel on the side of the road that fateful night so long ago.
“Why are you boys just sitting there?” Mr. Evans asked as he approached the car and Max got out.
“Um……” he gestured a little helplessly at Michael and Mr. Evans nodded and went around the other side.
“Come on son. It’s not going to get any easier the longer you wait.”
His quiet authoritative voice broke through Michael’s catatonia. He glanced up and nodded his head reluctantly, getting out of the car.
“It'll be okay,” Mrs. Evans said trying to sound positive, although in truth, she didn’t know Amy Deluca all that well and had no idea how the woman was going to react. She patted Michael’s cheek comfortingly and Michael was surprised at how easy it was to accept the gesture from her.
They all headed up the walkway to the front door where Max rang the bell. A moment later, Maria answered the door, nervous anticipation on her face, but before she could say anything, her mother appeared behind her.
“Thank God you’re here. I don’t know what’s wrong with this girl but she’s about to drive me insane. She can’t sit still. Come in before I have to do something drastic.”
The Evans glanced at each other in silent amusement. Entering the house, the guests saw that Kyle and his father were already there and Mr. Evans and Jim shook hands as he greeted them. Maria leaned up to kiss Michael, noting the glazed look of terror in his eyes and she suddenly wished she’d had time to talk to him privately but it was too late now. Amy and Mrs. Evans shook hands as well.
“So…everyone sit. Coffee’s almost ready and I just need to get the rest of the cheesecakes on to a plate.” Mrs. Deluca went back into the kitchen with Maria and there was a collective lessening of the tension for a moment.
“I think we can still sneak out if we’re quiet,” Kyle said, feeling almost as tense as everyone else.
“That’s not helping son,” Jim said and Kyle grimaced in apology.
“So what do we do?” Michael asked. “Just spring it on her?” His stomach was tied in knots and for once, he didn’t think he was going to be able to eat anything.
“Well…..” Jim began, but he stopped when Maria and her mother came back into the room.
“You’re not sitting,” Amy Deluca said and everyone immediately murmured their apologies and sat down. Maria sat next to Michael clutching his hand tightly.
Amy and the Evans exchanged pleasantries as she poured coffee and passed around cheesecake and everyone relaxed a little bit.
“Kyle, I’m sorry Jenna couldn’t make it.” Amy said.
“Yeah well…..” Kyle hesitated. He couldn’t tell her that he hadn’t told Jenna about tonight’s get together because Michael was going to reveal that he was an alien. “She was sorry too,” he lied. He hoped Buddha wasn’t listening.
Taking note of Kyle’s nervousness, Amy shook her head. “Okay, I was trying to give you all time to tell me what’s going on, but let me save you some trouble.” She looked at Michael, who jumped involuntarily at the pointed expression on her face.
“You want to marry my daughter.”
“Mom!” Maria exclaimed in surprise. “Why would you think that?”
“Why else would we all be gathered here like this, although I confess, I’m not sure why Max’s parents were invited.” Amy looked at them. “I mean no offense, I’m certainly glad to have you in my home, but….”
“Mom, Michael does not want to marry me.” Maria interrupted in exasperation.
“Yes I do,” Michael said, then stopped as all eyes turned to him. Oh shit.
“See, I told you,” Amy said triumphantly.
“You want to marry me?” Maria stared wide eyed at her boyfriend.
“Yes…I mean….no….I mean...” Michael saw Maria’s face go from surprised happiness to hurt irritation and cursed inwardly. “Eventually, okay?” His voice betrayed his exasperation with the way this conversation was turning out. “But that isn’t why we’re here, Mrs. Deluca,” he finally said, glancing down at Maria apologetically and she reluctantly subsided for the moment.
“So what’s the reason?” Amy asked, looking at everyone’s tense expressions. “Will someone tell me what’s going on?”
“Amy.....” Jim Valenti started to speak, grabbing her hand but Michael interrupted him after he exchanged a resigned look with a sympathetic Max.
“I’ll tell her,” Michael said, standing up and shoving his hands nervously into his pockets. “The reason we’re here is to tell you.......that I’m......I mean that Max......and Isabel.....and I......”
“Michael is an alien.” Maria covered her mouth with her hand as soon as the words were out, unable to believe that she’d just blurted it out like that. She looked up at Michael in fright as he turned to stare at her.
“An alien? You mean as in illegal? That’s what this is all about?” Amy’s voice was incredulous with exasperation. Then she frowned. “Wait a minute. He can’t be illegal. He was adopted by Hank Guerin a long time ago.” She looked at her daughter.
“Not that kind of alien,” Michael said quietly. “This kind.” He put his hand out in front of him and with a look of concentration, it started to glow.
“Oh my.......God......!” Amy tripped over herself as she stumbled out of her chair and tried to back up. She managed not to fall, grabbing the back of the chair looking fearfully at Michael.
“Mom?” Maria had gotten up from the couch and was clutching Michael’s arm.
“Amy....calm down okay. It’s alright.” Jim had gotten up as well and put his arm around her. Amy clung to him.
“But did you see what he just did? His hand.....”
“I know.” Jim gestured around the room at all of the people sitting and watching with trepidation. “We all know. And Maria wanted you to know. But it’s important that you calm down and let her and Michael explain. Lives depend on it.”
“Lives....?” Amy finally realized that the rest of the people in the room weren’t afraid or even surprised. In fact, the Evans just sat looking at her with empathy and Mrs. Evans had gotten up to go put her arm around Max who looked pale and nervous. Her eyes moved to Michael and her daughter still standing in the middle of the room, Maria’s hand still holding on to Michael’s arm as the both of them stared at her in nervous anxiety. Kyle, for once, was quiet, sitting on the couch watching her tensely.
Amy sat down heavily in her chair, Jim’s arm still around her as he perched on the arm. He nodded at Michael and Maria.
“Okay.....um....Mom?” Maria began, glancing at Michael as she nervously moistened her lips. “You know how the Evans found Max and Isabel on the side of the road.....and how Michael was adopted from social services?”
Amy nodded cautiously, keeping an eye on Michael’s hands as though she thought they were going to start glowing again any minute.
“Well.....the reason they were on the road that night.....alone and naked.......was because they had just..... been born.”
“What do you mean “born”? How is that possible?”
“We were aboard an alien space ship, the one that crashed here in 1947 and our incubation pods hatched that night.” Michael said this as matter-of-factly as he could, even though he was trembling inside. Maria’s grip on his arm was going to leave marks but he barely felt it.
“Excuse me?” Mrs. Deluca gazed at her daughter and the young man standing next to her as though they had lost their minds. “You’re standing there telling me that you and Max and Isabel crashed in New Mexico from another planet and you actually.......hatched.....from pods?” She swept a hand over her eyes. “You’re pod people?”
Kyle snorted and Jim shot him a quelling glance. “Let them finish, Amy.”
“They’re actually alien hybrids, Mom.” At Amy’s confused look, Maria clarified. “Part alien, part human. Their original alien....um...essence was mixed with human DNA and they were sent here from their planet by their people to be....reborn. I wish Liz was here to explain this stuff.” She gave Max a commiserating look.
“Okay as crazy as that sounds, I’m going to ask a question anyway.” Amy said. “Were you sent here to take over the earth?”
“Mom!” Maria exclaimed.
“What? It’s a perfectly legitimate question.”
“No, they were not sent here to take over the earth,” Maria answered in exasperation.
“We were sent here by our parents because our planet was being taken over by rebels and we were....killed.” Max said this quietly and all eyes turned toward him.
“But how.....”
“We don’t know,” Michael answered. “We just know that we were recreated somehow and sent here to grow up safely so we could go back and help free our planet. But......”
“Wait a minute. Wait a minute,” Amy shook her head. “This is crazy. I can’t believe I’m sitting here listening to this...this...science fiction.....and actually swallowing it. Do you two,” she gestured to Diane and Phillip Evans, “and you Jim, actually believe this?”
“Yes, we do.” Mr. Evans said with conviction. “We’ve only known the truth for a few months and frankly at first, we were just as skeptical as you are, but we were convinced....by circumstances.”
“What circumstances?”
“Max has been......taken twice by people who knew that the 1947 incident was real and they.....experimented on him.” Jim answered for him and Amy looked over at Max who shifted uncomfortably and looked down at his clasped hands. She noted how Diane Evans hovered over him protectively, her expression almost daring Amy to doubt their claims.
“This is all so unreal. I just.......”
“Mom, I know it’s crazy and believe me, I didn’t take it nearly as well as you are when I found out, but I swear it’s true.”
Amy stared at Michael. “What other things can you do? I mean, besides make your hand glow.”
Michael let out the breath he’d been unaware he was holding. “We can um....change molecular structure. Like.....” Michael waved his hand over his shirt and changed the color as well as the style from a button down shirt to a tee shirt, then changed it back again.
Amy stared in fearful fascination. “Is that...all? I mean, not that that isn’t enough but...”
“Max can heal, Mom. He healed Liz of a gunshot wound at the CrashDown. That’s how....we all found out about them.”
“Oh my God, the shooting at the CrashDown. So it was true? The rumors?”
“Yes, and he exposed himself and Michael and Isabel by doing it,” Jim answered. “I gave them a really hard time until I realized that they weren’t here to harm anybody and that there were others out there who didn’t care that they were just kids. People who only wanted to hurt them or experiment on them.” His voice was grimly sincere.
“That’s why it’s so important that this be kept a secret, Mom. There are people who don’t understand that Michael and Max and Isabel only want to live normal lives.” Maria hoped she sounded convincing and was gratified to see Amy’s attitude did not betray the previous skepticism.
“But I thought you said you were supposed to go back and free your people or something.”
“We....can’t now. The device we were supposed to use was destroyed.” Michael answered.
“Destroyed?”
“That’s another story that I’ll explain later.” Jim said, forestalling a long drawn out discussion of all the events that had led up to this moment.
Amy looked at him for a moment, her gaze promising that she would hold him to that statement. “So you’re stuck here,” she said turning back to Michael and including Max in her gaze.
“Not stuck, Mom. Michael had a chance to go back but he didn’t take it.”
“Why?” Amy asked, staring at the young man who still stood nervously in front of her. She still couldn’t believe she’d watched him perform what looked like magic tricks right in front of her.
“I.....um.....because......”
“Because.....”Amy prompted, already knowing the answer but when Michael continued to sputter she finished for him. “.....of my daughter.”
Michael nodded in his abrupt manor, glancing briefly at Maria.
“And the reason you’re finally telling me this after all this time is because......”
“I wanted to stop lying to you, Mom. And so did Mr. Valenti.”
Amy gave Jim another glance and he sighed inwardly knowing he was in for a lot of grief from Maria’s mother.
“And that’s why you’ve been staying at home instead of going out and why we’ve had all of these family get-togethers and why you’ve brought reinforcements.” Amy gestured to the Evans and Max and Kyle. “So when I found out that the boy my daughter’s been seeing for the past, what is it....three years....is an alien, I wouldn’t freak out?”
“I wanted you to know the truth and I thought if you got to know Michael a little bit better you would see that he’s.....normal. Or close to it,” Maria finished, glancing sideways at her gruff looking boyfriend. “He’s just like any other guy, Mom. He’s messy and he likes action movies and I wish he’d remember to put the toilet seat down. But he can also....do a few things that .....pure humans can’t.”
“Hey, watch it. I resent being compared to Han Solo there. I always put the toilet seat down.” Kyle interjected from the couch.
“Yeah, I’ll have to see what Jenna says about that.” Maria retorted.
“Does Jenna know? Or Liz’s parents?” Amy asked, ignoring the two sniping teenagers.
“No. For safety’s sake, as few people as possible know the truth.” Jim answered for Max and Michael.
“Safety’s sake,” Amy echoed. “So we’re in danger? My daughter’s in danger?” Amy’s voice had begun to rise.
“Mom......” Maria started to placate her, but she was interrupted by Jim.
“Max, Michael and Isabel are the ones who are really in danger and we,” Jim gestured around at the group, “by association may be as well.” He made Amy look up at him. “But they took a real risk in allowing Maria to tell you the truth because now you hold their lives in your hands. We all do. How much courage did you think it took for them to expose themselves to you knowing that you might turn them in to the authorities?”
“He’s right, Mom. Michael only agreed to tell you because I wanted you to know. He loves me that much. And I love him. So if you love me, you’ll accept who he is and respect that I’ve made my choice and promise to keep their secret.” Maria’s voice trembled slightly with the tears threatening, but it held a conviction and maturity and Amy knew she herself hadn’t possessed at Maria’s age. If she had, she would never have allowed herself to become pregnant and subsequently abandoned by Maria’s worthless father.
“Why don’t we all take a breather here,” Jim suggested a moment later. “I think we could all use some time.”
Everyone else nodded, and Amy joined in a little reluctantly. Getting up, she began automatically clearing plates and cups from the coffee table.
“Here, let me help you with that,” Mrs. Evans said, taking some plates from her. The two women headed into the kitchen, Amy glancing back to see Maria in Michael’s arms as the two hugged. She resisted the urge to run back and snatch her daughter away from the alien boy and continued into the kitchen with a frown on her face.
As she set dishes down on the counter, Amy began to rinse them, then stopped abruptly unintentionally bringing her hand down hard on the edge of the sink as she shook her head.
“What am I doing? My daughter just told me that there are aliens on earth and one of them wants to marry her. Why am I in here doing dishes?”
“Believe me, I know how you feel,” Mrs. Evans said sympathetically.
Amy looked at her. “How can you be so calm about this? You’ve had aliens living in your house!”
Diane sighed and smiled a little. “That’s just it. You just found out that people you have no emotional investment in are aliens.” She laid a hand over her heart. “But Max and Isabel are my children. And Michael would have been if he hadn’t hidden himself away when we found them. Believe me I was just as shocked as you are and disappointed that they hadn’t trusted Phillip and me enough to tell us the truth, but I was never afraid.” Diane’s gaze was clear and forthright. “I could never be afraid of my own children.”
“Did you ever suspect....anything?” Amy asked.
“Yes, actually. They looked like six year olds when we found them, but they couldn’t talk and they couldn’t do basic things that normal children could do, like use the bathroom or eat with a fork. They learned quickly though and I just thought that they’d been abandoned or abused somehow.” Diane smiled a little. “But there was an incident when I took them to the park one day. We found an injured bird and Max, not realizing what he was doing, healed it when he touched it.”
Amy’s eyes widened and Diane nodded. “I should have pursued it then, but he was so young and I wasn’t sure that I believed what I saw. It wasn’t until a couple of years ago that I even remembered it. There was a kitchen fire at the house and Max put out the flames with his hands. Again I wasn’t sure what I’d seen and Max begged me not to question him about it.” She shrugged her shoulders a little with a resigned look. “He was so adamant and so unhappy, I decided not to pursue it. I wish that I had now, of course, but that’s water under the bridge.”
Diane leaned forward to make her point. “I’m just asking you to give them a chance now that you know the truth. Michael isn’t any different from the boy you were getting to know. He just has some special gifts. And they’ve all been through so much. I’m sure that Jim and Maria will tell you if you want to know. It’s amazing what they’ve survived these last few years....especially Max and Liz.”
“You mean with his son?” Amy asked.
“Yes, that’s part of it. The story you’ve heard is the one that we told to hide the truth of what really happened. There's a lot you don’t know and a lot that will shock you and anger you. But please remember that they're just children and if you decide that you can’t keep their secret, then we’ll all lose them forever, including Maria.” Diane watched Amy’s eyes widen at her words and she nodded in confirmation. “They’ll run. They’ll have to. And chances are good that Maria will go with them.”
Jim stuck his head in the kitchen. “You ladies doing okay?”
“We’re fine,” Amy said, a little more sharply than she meant to. She had been blind sided by all of this and knowing that her reaction could conceivably sever her relationship with her daughter forever did not make it any easier.
“You have a lot to think about. We’re going to go. Please call me if you need to or want to talk,” Diane said patting Amy’s hand.
The Evans left a few minutes later. Max asked Michael if he wanted him to stay.
“No. I think we can handle it from here. I’ll let you know if it looks like we need to pack up.”
Max nodded a little grimly, not at all sure that it wouldn’t come to that. Amy Deluca hadn’t given any indication of what she was thinking.
“Maria......” Max looked at her sympathetically. She looked worried and he could see that she was practically trembling with anxiety.
“I know, Max,” she said, seeing the reluctant words of warning in his eyes. “I understood the consequences before we agreed to do this.”
Giving Michael one more look of commiseration, Max left. After he shut the door, Michael turned back to Maria, who was chewing on an already down-to-the-quick fingernail. He sighed and pulled her into his arms.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have insisted. It’s just.....” Maria’s voice was thick with tears as she clung to Michael.
“It doesn’t matter, okay. She had to know sooner or later. We couldn’t keep lying to her for the rest of our lives.” Michael did his best to sound less anxious than he felt. He wasn’t good at comforting.
There was a small moment of silence.
“Did you mean what you said?” Maria’s voice came slightly muffled against his shirt.
Michael knew that she was talking about the marriage conversation. He was trying to form a reply when Jim Valenti came around the corner.
“You two coming?”
“Yeah,” Michael answered, pulling away from Maria and leading her purposefully back into the living room. He could feel her eyes on him, but he ignored her as they sat back down. Amy Deluca was sitting back in her chair with Jim Valenti next to her. Kyle was sitting on the other end of the couch.
“I want to hear everything from the beginning. Don’t leave anything out,” Amy said in a no nonsense voice.
Kyle rolled his eyes and slid down more comfortably on the couch. “Wake me when you get to the end.” He closed his eyes as he braced his elbow, leaning his head on his hand.
Ignoring him, Maria spoke. Starting with the shooting in the CrashDown, she told her mother everything, glossing over the part where Michael stole their car and elaborating on Michael’s decision to stay on earth rather than leave her. Michael and Jim Valenti broke in once in a while to add their parts and what seemed like a long time later, Maria finally stopped talking, leaning forward to take a long drink of water from her glass on the table.
“So that girl used her powers on me to make me forget we were kidnapped and held at the UFO Center by Max’s boss? And she killed poor Alex? And, my God, what she did to Max.....” She looked at Michael and Jim. “You’re sure she’s dead, right?”
“Yes. The police reports confirmed it.” Jim said comfortingly.
“And as far as you know, there are no more evil aliens out there waiting to.....brain suck us.....”
“Mind warp, Mom,” Maria corrected her patiently. “Yes, as far as we know, there aren’t any more of them. But.....”
“But what?” Amy said, looking up at Jim anxiously.
“We can’t make guarantees here, Amy. From what Max and Michael saw when this Khivar fellow came back for Isabel, Michael’s planet has technology that allows them to travel through space without spaceships. But now that the Granolith is gone and Isabel rejected him, we think he has no real reason to want to come back here.”
“How reassuring,” Amy said caustically. “And you have no idea what happened to those....Lonnie and Rath characters...... and there are people out there who look like us but whose skin peels off and have a push button that kills them.....and I’m in the Twilight Zone,” Amy finished, her hand over her eyes.
“Welcome to the “I know an Alien” club,” Kyle said. “Memberships are free, but you could end up paying with your life.”
“Kyle....”Jim frowned at his son, but Kyle ignored him getting up from the couch.
Listening to the recitation of the whole convoluted story again had irritated him anew that he and his father had gotten mixed up in the lives of the aliens and his concern for Jenna had only gotten sharper. “I’ll see you at home, Dad.” Kyle looked at Amy sympathetically for a moment. “Thanks for dessert.” Everyone watched as he left.
“I’ll talk to him later,” Jim said.
“I understand his attitude,” Amy stated.
“Mom.....”
“No, I do. It’s frightening, the things you’ve told me. I mean, until this evening, I thought we were safe on our own planet, except from ourselves of course, but now I find out that there really are alien beings who could take over our minds. I can see why Kyle has a problem with that. I have a problem with that.” Amy stared at Michael who sat in silent fear of her words and sighed.
“You love my daughter.” It was a statement rather than a question, but Michael answered anyway.
“Yes.”
“And you aren’t going to leave her to go find your planet someday.”
“No.”
“And you promise to protect her if any of these brain sucking, skin peeling.....things come looking for you.”
“Mom...” Maria interjected in exasperation, but Michael cut her off.
“Yes.”
Amy shook her head. “The smart thing to do would be to grab her and get us as far from here as possible.”
Maria’s heart stopped beating at the words as her hand tightened painfully around Michael’s.
“But.....nobody ever said I was smart so.....”
“So....” Maria echoed hopefully.
“So.....I guess all I can do is be glad that you’re not a drummer in a rock band and promise to keep your secret.”
Maria jumped up from the couch to hug her mother fiercely. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you,” she chanted as she squeezed her mother’s neck.
“But you’d better be good to her,” Amy said when she could breath again. She smiled a little as she watched Maria practically smother Michael with her hug.
“Michael’s race holds monogamy sacred, Mom. He can’t cheat on me now that he’s chosen me.” Maria was smiling up into her boyfriend’s face, seeing the relief that colored his features.
“You’ve finally convinced me that he isn’t human.” Amy said dryly.
“You’ve done the right thing, Amy,” Jim said, squeezing her.
“Your turn is coming, mister. Don’t think you’re off the hook yet.” Amy got up from her chair, smiling in satisfaction at Jim’s look of trepidation. Moving toward the kitchen, she suddenly stopped and turned around.
“Wait a minute. What about my grandchildren? What are they going to look like? They aren’t going to have tentacles....you don’t have tentacles, do you?” Amy squinted at Michael for a moment before looking back at her daughter. “Maria....come into the kitchen. We need to have a serious talk.”
*************************
“........So then my mother made me listen to her for ten minutes about the need for birth control and safe sex.” Maria held the phone between her head and shoulder as she rested back on Michael’s couch. She looked over at her sleeping boyfriend who was breathing loudly through his mouth.
Liz laughed. “Did you tell her you were way past that point? ” She teased, laughing again when Maria gave her a raspberry over the phone. She flopped back on her bed. “God, I’m so glad it went well, at least more or less. I’m sure Michael’s relieved.”
“You could say that,” Maria answered, glancing again at her passed out boyfriend. “How do you think your parents are going to react when you tell them?”
“I don’t want to think about it.” Liz said with a mock shiver. “Max is afraid my Dad will hack him into little pieces with a meat cleaver, but I’m more afraid of my Mom’s reaction.” Liz frowned at the little ache in her chest whenever she thought about her mother. Since she’d dropped her off at school, Liz hadn’t spoken much with her and when she did, it was stilted and superficial.
“A meat cleaver?”
“Yeah, I actually saw that image in his head.”
“The boy’s definitely got an imagination.
“I guess. So....Michael proposed....sort of.”
“If you could call it that, but then he clammed up as usual.”
“Do you think he just said it because your Mom was standing there?”
“Oddly enough, no I don’t, but I’m not going to push it. I’m going to let him come to me.”
“Right.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Maria said, hearing the skeptical note in Liz’s voice.
“Nothing, it’s just.....patience is not your strong suit.”
“Hey, I’ve grown. I’ve matured. I’m not the wild, impulsive, wacky girl I used to be. I can wait. Besides, it will drive Michael crazy if I don’t say anything. I want to watch him squirm waiting for me to bring it up.
“You are truly a diabolical person. I never knew this about you.”
“A girl has to have her secrets.” Maria shifted the phone to ease the crick in her neck. “Hey, have you noticed that Michael and I are always the first ones to move to the next level in our relationships?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, Michael and I were the first ones to kiss. You and Max took forever to get to that point. We were the first ones to have sex. And now we’re the first ones to tell parents and there’s the potential for marriage in the near future.”
“You’re right,” Liz sighed. “You always were more adventurous than me.”
“I would say that being involved with an alien king is pretty adventurous.” Maria had noted the somewhat despondent note in Liz’s voice. “So what’s up with you and Romeo? He seems better from this end.”
“He is better. You guys have been great. It’s just.....” Liz paused and rolled over to sit up on her bed. “I miss him so much Maria. Sometimes I can’t stand it. And I can hear it in his voice when I talk to him that he’s let this thing at the observatory get to him. He hasn’t really said anything, but I think that experiencing what Tess did to him over and over like that without being able to stop it really affected him. And being here, I can’t help him the way I should. I can’t connect with him and just be there to touch him and keep him from dwelling on it. I’m afraid when I finally do get there, he’ll have regressed.”
“So have you talked to him about it yet?” Maria asked.
“Not yet.”
“Do you want me to try and talk to him?”
“No. I....it’s too personal. He’d be embarrassed.”
“Okay, but you know I’m here for you, babe.”
“I know, thanks. And I’m really happy for you and Michael. Just don’t leave him dangling for too long. I wish I could be there to see it.”
“Me too. I’m predicting that he won’t last long. A few weeks at the most. Then, of course, I’ll have to consider my answer.”
“Poor Michael.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll make it up to him.”
“I don’t want to know the details.”
“Jealous?”
“Incredibly.” There was a smile in Liz’s voice when she said this even though a small part of her was jealous that Maria’s life seemed to be falling into place while hers and Max’s was stalled. She wasn’t upset with Max, just tired and missing him dreadfully.
“I have to go. I’ll talk to you soon,” Liz said.
“Okay. Do you want me to send anything up with your Dad when he comes?” Mr. and Mrs. Parker were going up to Illinois for Columbus Day Weekend.
“Nothing I can think of. I’ll let you know.”
“Okay. I love you.”
“Me too. Bye.”
“Bye.” Maria hung up the phone and poked Michael to wake him.
“Come on Spaceboy. Let’s go to bed.”
TBC........
Lisa: Do we have any food that wasn't brutally slaughtered?
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.
Homer: Well, I think the veal died of loneliness.